FOUND

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED, BOOK 4

EVANGELINE ANDERSON

www.evangelineanderson.com

Found, 2nd Edition,

Book Three of The Brides of the Kindred

Copyright © 2011 by Evangeline Anderson

All rights reserved.

Cover Art Design © 2011 by Reese Dante

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places and incidents are products of the writers’ imagination or have been used factiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental.

All rights are reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to a retailer of your choice or evangelineanderson.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author’s work.

Cover content is for illustrative purposes only.

Any person depicted on the cover is a model.

CONTENTS

Found

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Leave a Review

Revealed

Chapter 1

Brides of the Kindred Glossary

Give a Hot Kindred Warrior to a Friend!

Sign up for my Newsletter!

Do you love Audiobooks?

Also by Evangeline Anderson

About the Author

FOUND

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED, BOOK 4

A warrior with a scarred heart who doesn’t know how to love. And the woman who must teach him how before it’s too late…

The son of the evil AllFather, Xairn is filled with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he has finally gained his freedom and cut the ties that bound him to his race and the sadistic male who is his father. But doing so has unleashed feelings in him Xairn would rather keep buried. Desires that he prayed would never manifest now rage through him and they are centered on one woman alone…

Lauren Jakes is the long lost cousin Liv and Sophie never knew they had. Abducted by the Scourge, she formed a connection with Xairn more meaningful than any other in his life. But though Lauren thinks she knows him, there is more to the huge Scourge warrior than she comprehends. A nightmare childhood and a cruel father have scarred Xairn’s heart almost past the point of healing. But that is nothing to the secret inside him—the forbidden desires coded into his very DNA itself, which urge him to commit unspeakable acts in order to sate his newly awakened hunger.

Now a conflict is brewing—both in Xairn’s soul, and aboard the Fathership where the twisted AllFather has hatched a new, malicious plot to bring his estranged son home. Can Xairn resist the brutal lust growing within him? Can he fight against his very nature which urges him to dominate and control any female he mates? Can Lauren heal his heart before the AllFather’s trap closes on both of them?

And can she teach him how to love before it’s too late?

ONE

Lauren Jakes was bored.

Although how it was possible to be bored when she was a hundred light-years from Earth on a strange planet in a far off galaxy where no other human had ever set foot was beyond her. By all rights she ought to be soaking in the exotic sights and immersing herself in the fascinating alien culture. It was certainly better than the tiny metal cell she’d been kept in on the Scourge Fathership.

The Scourge were a menacing alien race which had come to Earth searching for the one female they believed could mate with their evil overlord, the AllFather. She and she alone would be able to revitalize their race by bearing daughters. Lauren was that female and she had been taken and held within their immense ship for weeks.

While she was there, however, she’d made a connection with Xairn. The huge alien with the burning red-on-black eyes was the AllFather’s son, but he had severed his ties with both his father and his race in order to free Lauren and take her home. Of course, first they had to travel through a wormhole to another galaxy in order to get their DNA modified which, according to Xairn, was the only way they could go back to Earth safely. Lauren wasn’t thrilled with that but if he said it was necessary, she believed him. So she’d been prepared for danger and adventure and excitement…but not for boredom.

Because in order to soak up exotic sights and immerse herself in the alien culture, she would have to leave the small silver Kindred spaceship where Xairn had left her. And the enormous Scourge warrior had made it very, very clear before he left that she wasn’t to do that. Sighing, Lauren remembered their conversation…

“Under no circumstances should you step foot outside the ship,” he told her sternly as he was about to leave himself.

“Why?” Lauren looked out the viewscreen apprehensively. Xairn had landed them in a dark alleyway in a city he’d said was called O’ah, but she could catch glimpses of the street beyond which seemed to be the site of a busy marketplace. “Are the native people dangerous or hostile?” she asked.

“Anyplace is dangerous if you don’t know the language and customs,” he replied obliquely. “I’ll be back in one of your Earth standard days. Until then, stay in the ship and speak to no one.”

“All right,” Lauren agreed. After everything they’d been through together on the Fathership and the Scourge home world, she trusted Xairn implicitly to keep her safe. Still… “I know you’re going to find the uh, DNA guy,” she said, looking up at him. “But I still don’t understand why I just can’t come with you. Wouldn’t that make it easier—save you a trip? After all, you got me some decent clothes.”

She nodded down at the voluminous robe that reminded her of the muumuus her elderly neighbor, Mrs. Goldman, liked to wear back on Earth. It wasn’t very pretty, and the silver-blue material it was made of was extremely scratchy, but it covered her from neck to ankles which was all Xairn seemed to care about. After the cloak he’d loaned her had been ruined, Lauren hadn’t had a thing to wear but the thin towels she’d found in the small ship’s bathroom—a fact that had seemed to bother the large warrior greatly. So much so that the first thing he did when they landed in O’ah was to go out and buy her the silver-blue muumuu dress.

“It wouldn’t be safe for you to come. The splicing quarter is too rough for a female like you,” Xairn growled.

“What do you mean ‘a female like me’?” Lauren put a hand on her hip and frowned at him. “Do I need to remind you that I helped when we were fighting your father’s guards? I may not be as strong as you but I’m not stupid, Xairn. If you give me a weapon I can take care of myself. I won’t slow you down.”

“I didn’t mean that you were stupid or weak.” He sighed and ran a hand over the thick, glossy black hair he kept in a club at the nape of his neck. Lauren had been dying to see his hair let down from the moment she’d met him. With his stern, proud features he would have looked almost Native American if not for the strange coloring of his skin and eyes.

“What did you mean then?” Lauren demanded.

“Your kind has never been seen here. You’ll be considered very…exotic.” His red-on-black eyes flickered over the faint outline of her body under the voluminous muumuu, making her feel warm all over. “Many males will want you.”

Lauren was getting exasperated. “Xairn, are you trying to say I’m too pretty to go with you?”

“That word does not describe you accurately.” He looked away from her, frowning. “It doesn’t do you justice.”

Lauren found herself unexpectedly touched by the oblique compliment. Up until a little while ago Xairn had claimed to have no sexual urges at all toward her or anyone else. Even now, when he had admitted to her that she had woken new and unfamiliar emotions inside him, he still seemed hesitant and uncertain about expressing those emotions. Lauren thought it was because he’d never been given any love as a child—how could he learn to show affection for anyone else when he’d never received any himself? She was determined to work on that, to try and help him as much as she could. But now wasn’t the time for a therapy session.

“That’s very sweet of you, Xairn,” she said. “But I’d still like to go with you.”

He shook his head. “You don’t understand. Your beauty makes you priceless here in O’ah. Any splicer would give his left hand for a chance to replicate your flawless skin and lovely eyes. I am only one male and there are gangs that search for exotics. If they set on us all at once, I don’t know that I could protect you.” He lifted his chin. “I would die trying, of course. But that would be of little comfort to you if they killed me and took you away to a stripping shed.”

“A stripping shed?” That sounded bad to Lauren.

“A laboratory where candidates with good or unusual DNA are rendered into their component parts for maximum cloning potential.”

Lauren felt sick. “So they kill you and cut you into little pieces?”

Xairn nodded. “Essentially. But that’s only in the splicing district. Not here in the main part of O’ah.”

“But how do you know this…this splicer person you’re looking for won’t want to do the same thing?” Lauren demanded. “How do you know he won’t just kill me and strip me down for parts like a stolen car?” She shivered at the thought.

“Because the DNA specialist I am searching for is one I have had dealings with before. His name is Vrr and he will not betray me.” Xairn reached out one large hand awkwardly as though he wanted to comfort her somehow.

Lauren leaned toward him— after hearing about the grisly things they did on this planet she needed all the comfort she could get. “Xairn,” she whispered.

His long fingers almost brushed her cheek, but then he drew back without touching her. His hand flexed into a fist at his side. “I’ve been thinking about this for a long time, Lauren,” he said in a low voice. “Planning it. I’ve wanted to get away from my father almost my entire life. This is the only way to get away from him forever—for either one of us. Only by changing our DNA will we make it impossible for him to lock onto either of us with the molecular transfer beam.”

Lauren shivered. “Was that the way he kidnapped me in the first place?” She well remembered the way it had felt to be turned into a million tiny pieces and sent flying through the air. It was not a pleasant sensation at all.

Xairn nodded. “We have to alter ourselves enough so that he can never transport either of us again.”

“And you can do that?”

“The alteration house can. I built the beam for my father—I know exactly which sequences have to be altered in order to make us untraceable and untransportable.”

She sighed. If Xairn really had been planning his escape for as long as he said, then he must know what he was doing. “All right,” she said at last. “I told you before that I trusted you, Xairn, and I still do. But please…don’t take too long.”

“No more than one of your Earth standard days,” he promised, nodding. “Two at the very most.”

That had been three days ago…

Lauren frowned moodily and looked out the front viewscreen at the busy alien marketplace. Though she didn’t want to admit it to herself, it wasn’t boredom that was really bothering her.

It was fear.

What if something happened to him? What if he’s dead or hurt somewhere with no one to help him? What if he never comes back?

She tried to push the troubling questions to the back of her mind, but she could no longer manage it. Xairn was gone and she was all alone on an alien planet a hundred light-years from home.

What was she going to do?

There was plenty of food, at least. The Kindred ship was stocked with tiny food cubes which expanded into a full sized meal when they were put in the rehydrator. Xairn had showed her how to work the microwave-like machine before he left and Lauren estimated there were hundreds of the sugar-cube sized meals stored neatly in a cabinet at the back of the ship.

True, some of them were pretty strange—she’d rehydrated one that contained what looked like a writhing nest of worms. Lauren had thrown it away—she didn’t like to waste food but there was no way she was eating anything alive. Just thinking of it made her feel queasy. But the other meals seemed edible enough and the portions were so large she could often eat an entire day off a single cube—probably because they were intended for huge Kindred warriors and not Earth females.

“So at least I won’t starve to death,” she muttered, staring out the viewscreen some more. She wished Xairn had parked a little closer to the entrance of the alley. The light in O’ah was a dim, dusky violet that never got much brighter than twilight on Earth. She could make out shapes in the weak, purplish light, but it was hard to tell for sure what the alien inhabitants of the city looked like. Lauren wondered if they were humanoid at all or something completely different—huge insects maybe. Or amphibians or reptile-like creatures with claws or beaks or—

“Stop it Lauren,” she told herself firmly. “You’re just giving yourself the heebie-jeebies. So just stop right n—”

Before she could finish the sentence something hopped right in front of the viewscreen. Lauren let out a startled squeak and nearly fell backwards off the black leather seat she was sitting on. “What the—?”

There it was again. The thing hopped up, obviously trying to get her attention on purpose. With one more hop, it finally managed to scramble onto the nose section of the silver Kindred ship. Then it stood up and waved its hands in the air … only they were more like…

“Paws,” Lauren murmured to herself. She pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart was beating like a drum because she’d been certain at first that she was being attacked. But now she wasn’t so sure.

The alien hopping and waving in front of the viewscreen didn’t look the least bit menacing. In fact what he looked like was a very large…

“Bunny rabbit.” Lauren finished the thought aloud. “Oh my God, he’s the spitting image of Mr. Kittles!”

Mr. Kittles had been the brown and white lop-eared bunny her mom had bought her for her twelfth birthday. He’d been Lauren’s favorite pet and had slept in her bed every night. Extremely intelligent for a bunny, Mr. Kittles had learned to use a litter box just like a cat and had begged for carrots on his hind legs like a dog. Lauren had been heartbroken when he’d gotten out of the house and been run over by a careless driver in a huge SUV when she was seventeen. And now, here he was again—almost ten years later and a hundred thousand light-years away … how was it possible?

“Well, he’s not exactly like Mr. Kittles,” Lauren murmured doubtfully. Which was true. For one thing, Mr. Kittles had never worn clothes and this bunny—or the alien who looked like a bunny—was. His short, furry frame was draped in a shimmering purple cape and he wore soft brown boots on his hind feet. He was still waving frantically as though he wanted her to let him inside.

Lauren was tempted to do just that from sheer boredom but she remembered Xairn’s warning and decided against it. “Sorry, little fellah,” she said, watching the caped and booted bunny hop around like crazy. “No can do. No matter how cute you look, you might be bad news and I can’t take the risk.”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than an earsplitting roar shook the ship. Lauren had the speakers on the viewscreen turned down but even so, she covered her ears and winced. What the hell was that?

The answer wasn’t long in coming. Suddenly the narrow entrance to the alley was filled with an enormous red reptilian face. It had fierce white eyes outlined in black and a square snout, reminding Lauren of the stylized paper dragons that appeared around the Chinese New Year.

The bunny rabbit’s huge brown eyes suddenly widened with fear and it hopped up and down even more frantically. Its whiskers trembled and it seemed to be mouthing a plea at the viewscreen.

The dragon-like creature saw it and roared again, its jaws gaping open to reveal rows and rows of jagged pale blue teeth. It was a tight squeeze but it began pushing its massive head into the alley. A forked tongue licked out of its mouth and slithered over the rabbit’s right boot before cinching tight. With a jerk of its head, the dragon lifted the terrified rabbit into the air and for a moment it seemed certain that it was going to eat the helpless little creature right before Lauren’s horrified eyes.

Then, at the last minute, the boot came off and the rabbit fell back onto the Kindred ship with a hollow thump. The scrap of brown leather disappeared into the dragon’s gaping maw and it roared angrily when it found its prey had eluded it. The tongue snaked out again…

But by then Lauren had already slapped a palm over the door release mechanism and was beckoning for the frightened rabbit-thing to come in. “Hurry!” she urged, waving at it. “Come on—get in here quick!”

She had no idea if the rabbit could understand her or not but it seemed to comprehend her gestures. Barely eluding the seeking tongue again, it slid across the slick silver surface of the Kindred ship and right into her arms.

Lauren pulled it tight to her chest and slammed the door just as the forked black tongue was curling toward her. The very tip of one fork caught in the ship’s door and was amputated in a gout of slimy black blood as the silver panel shut. It fell to the floor with a wet smack and lay twitching at Lauren’s feet like a snake that has been cut in half but doesn’t have the sense to die.

“Ugh!” Lauren took a step back, still clutching the bunny creature to her chest. From the pained roaring outside the ship, the dragon was even more upset than she was. She wondered uneasily if it could force its way into the alley and get her. Would the Kindred ship protect her from something with the size and strength of an angry T. rex?

“Don’t worry.” The piping little voice from between her breasts startled her and when Lauren looked down, she realized she was still hugging the bunny tightly—like a little girl clutching a stuffed animal.

“Wh…what?” she managed to stutter. “Who…how…who are you and how can you speak English?”

The rabbit shook itself free of her and hopped down. Then it shimmered and suddenly began to glow and grow.

Lauren watched in horrified amazement as it doubled and then tripled in height and mass until it was a pillar of brilliant light higher than her head. She blinked, trying to get used to the bright glow, but almost at once the light solidified into the shape of a blond man wearing a purple cape, black pants and brown boots.

He was tall—almost as tall as Xairn though not quite so broad in the shoulders. Still, he was large and muscular enough to be a threat and Lauren took a step back when he raised his head. His eyes were a pale, silvery-purple and they gleamed strangely when he smiled at her.

“Hello, Lauren,” he said. “Welcome to O’ah.”

Deep in the bowls of the splicing district, Xairn raised his bloody head.

He’d spent more time than he liked looking for Vrr only to find that the DNA specialist had retired and given the business over to his son, Slk. The alteration house he ran still appeared reputable, however, though the price for what Xairn needed done was considerably more than Vrr would have charged him.

Indeed, he wasn’t entirely sure how he was going to pay the fee that Slk demanded. But somehow he had to if he and Lauren were ever going to be free of the AllFather’s influence and get beyond his reach. And at least he’d gained permission to access their secure parking area. To bring a ship to the splicing district without secure accommodations was asking to have it stripped in a matter of minutes.

He’d been making his way back through the narrow warren of arching plasti-glass tunnels built high above the skyline of O’ah when a pack of splicers had jumped him.

He hadn’t been expecting the attack because it didn’t make sense. Everyone knew that Scourge DNA was flawed—their stubborn intractability and volatility made them useless as slaves except to other Scourge, and their pearlescent grey skin and red-on-black eyes weren’t considered beautiful enough to replicate for cloning. So why would splicers attack him? Putting the question aside, Xairn had fought them off one by one, despite the fact that his weapon was out of charge. But the splicers were very determined and it was a long, messy business—mostly knife work, which left him covered in gore.

Five splicers lay dead at his feet, their red-black blood splattering the smudged plasti-glass tunnel before he was done. Only one remained alive and in the state he was in, he wouldn’t last for long.

Xairn knelt on the male’s narrow chest and stared into the pale purple eyes. “Why did you attack me?” he demanded hoarsely, gripping the neck of the splicer’s cloak and twisting. “Is Scourge DNA suddenly in vogue on this benighted planet? I thought we had too many flaws to be of much use to a splicer.”

“Don’t…don’t want your DNA,” the male choked, a thin trickle of reddish-black blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. “Scourge DNA is shit.”

“Why then?” Xairn twisted harder until the male’s face turned as purple as his cloak. “Tell me now and I’ll give you a painless death.”

“T-too late for that.” The male broke into a cracked laugh that turned into a sob. “Gods…think my spine is broken. Can’t feel anything…below my waist.”

“Lucky for you,” Xairn said coldly. “You can’t feel pain in the lower half of your body. But if you don’t want the top half of your miserable carcass to be in absolute fucking agony, you’ll tell me what you know, now.”

“Spider sent us.” The splicer coughed weakly, spewing black droplets from his thin lips. “He wanted us to kill you so he could have your ship.”

“My ship?” Xairn frowned. “What the hell does he want with a Kindred Outrider? The damn thing is fifty cycles old if it’s a day—surely he can see that.”

“He doesn’t…doesn’t want the ship itself.” The light in the pale purple eyes was dying and the splicer’s voice was growing faint. “He wants…what’s inside it.” He coughed again. “Treasure…”

“Treasure? I don’t have any fucking…” Xairn’s voice trailed off and his eyes widened. “Gods, Lauren!”

He shook the splicer hard. “What was he going to do to her? Where was he taking her?”

But the light in the splicer’s pale purple eyes had gone out—he was talking to a corpse.

Dropping the lifeless body, Xairn leapt to his feet and took off down the warren of smudged, plasti-glass tunnels at a dead run. If he didn’t get back to Lauren soon, there would be nothing to get back to. And if he was too late to save her…

Xairn didn’t let himself think about that. Didn’t allow himself to explore the new emotions exploding inside him. Rage…possession…desperation…

Please, he prayed, not knowing who he was praying to. Please don’t let me be too late. Oh Lauren…

TWO

Sophie was nervous.

“Of course you’re nervous.” Liv adjusted her veil and smiled at her. “It’s your wedding day—everyone’s nervous on their wedding day.”

“You weren’t,” Sophie accused, looking at herself in the 3-D viewer. Like Olivia before her, she was wearing their mother’s wedding dress and she had to admit it looked beautiful. “You were so happy you were completely blissed out,” she continued, pointing at her twin. “So happy you didn’t even think twice about making me do the luck kiss with Sylvan.”

Liv snorted. “Don’t tell me you’re going to complain about that? You wouldn’t be getting married today if it wasn’t for that luck kiss.”

“She’s right, you know.” Kat bustled into the small tent-like changing area just outside the sacred grove. Once more she was playing the mother-of-the-bride roll and making sure everything went perfectly. Of course, she had a lot less to do than she had for Olivia’s wedding because Sophie and Sylvan had decided to keep their bonding ceremony a small, intimate affair.

“I know.” Sophie smiled at her sister and her best friend. “And believe me, I’m not complaining. I’m just saying you weren’t as nervous on your wedding day as I am, Liv.”

“What are you nervous about?” Kat asked, frowning. “Believe me, there’s nothing to worry you. The guests are all seated, Sylvan’s waiting at the altar—or in front of the priestess, I guess. And I have to say he looks pretty amazing in that native Tranq Prime costume—you didn’t tell me they dressed like cavemen. I love the fur skirt and boots look.”

Sophie laughed. “I have to agree with you there—Sylvan looks really good in his native outfit. But I assure you not all men look as good in that ‘fur skirt’ as you call it.”

“I don’t know.” Liv smiled. “I saw Baird wearing his own furry kilt just before the ceremony and he looked pretty hot in it too.”

“That’s because he and Sylvan both have such nice muscular chests,” Kat said. “I’d be jealous if I didn’t have a pair of hot guys of my own to admire.” She smirked. “Though I don’t know why the guys get to wear boots in the sacred grove while the rest of us go barefoot.”

“I wondered about that too,” Sophie said. “It’s something to do with the boots being made of the fur of a consecrated animal. Apparently the Tranq Prime warriors pray over the vranna before they kill it.”

“If that’s the huge abominable snowman thing they have to kill to prove they’re a man, I’d think they’d be praying pretty much every minute they were hunting it,” Liv said dryly. “Praying the damn thing doesn’t rip their heads off.”

“Well, I have a really cute pair of heels that exactly match this dress.” Kat nodded at the beautiful blue-green silk sheath she was wearing. “I’d be happy to say a quick prayer over them if I could put them on.”

Sophie shook her head. “You know it doesn’t work that way. No shoes allowed in the sacred grove.”

“I know, I know…” Kat sighed. “But as I was saying before we got onto the subject of religious shoes, everything is good to go and the refreshments for the reception are all laid out. Everything looks fabulous. Well, except for that weird brown mush from Sylvan’s home world. That looks like dog crap on a plate, unfortunately.”

“That would be the fleeta pudding.” Sophie made a face. “You didn’t try any, did you? You know it’s made of bug guts, right? There are legs in it and everything.”

“Anything that looks and smells like that stuff, I’m smart enough not to put in my mouth,” Kat said tartly. “Oh, but I think we’d better stop talking about it. Look at Liv.”

Liv, who was nearing the end of her first quadmester of pregnancy and just beginning to show, had a hand over her mouth and was looking distinctly green. “I think I need some air,” she whispered.

“Sorry!” Kat opened the flap of the tent and waved Olivia out. “Just be sure you’re back in ten minutes. The ceremony is about to start.”

“And that’s what’s worrying me,” Sophie said, as soon as her sister left, shutting the tent flap behind her. “Where’s Nadiah? She was supposed to be here hours ago. I promised her a spot in my wedding but I can’t hold the whole thing up indefinitely waiting for her.”

“I’m sure she’s on her way.” Kat patted her arm comfortingly. “Don’t feel bad, doll. That’s one of the advantages of having a small wedding—you’re not making a huge to-do so you don’t have to worry if things don’t go off perfectly.”

“But Sylvan’s friend isn’t here either,” Sophie protested. “I mean, we knew it was iffy when we invited him but I was hoping there would be someone besides Baird to stand up with him.”

“Well you could have had Deep and Lock if I hadn’t needed them to help,” Kat remarked. “But as it is, Lock is stationed at the docking bay to grab Nadiah and Sylvan’s friend the minute they get here, and Deep is at the entrance of the sacred grove to be sure they get into their places quickly and quietly if the ceremony’s already started. So either way, you’re covered.”

“Thanks, Kat.” Sophie gave her friend an impulsive hug. “You’re right—I should stop worrying. I can see you have everything under control.”

Kat hugged her back. “Of course I do. So just relax and enjoy your big day. You look beautiful. Sylvan’s a very lucky guy.”

“Look who I found, wandering around.” Olivia suddenly pushed back into the tent holding someone by the arm. It was a tall, slender girl with pale blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

“Nadiah!” Sophie exclaimed happily.

“Sophie! Omigoddess, you look gorgeous.” The Tranq Prime girl threw herself into Sophie’s arms and hugged her enthusiastically.

“You look wonderful too.” Sophie hugged her back. The last time she’d seen Nadiah, her pale blond hair had been cut pixie short and frosted purple and blue at the tips. Now it had grown out past her shoulders and had just one deep blue streak, which framed her face dramatically.

“I’m so sorry I’m late,” Nadiah said, breaking the hug at last. “The stupid transport I hitched a ride on made an unscheduled stop and then when I did finally get onboard the Mother ship, I got lost. This place is huge. Much bigger than my home grotto.”

“It really is big,” Sophie agreed. “I’m so glad you got here in time but we have to hurry, we only have a minute to change you into your dress before the ceremony starts.” She nodded at the long pale gold gown hanging from the rack which was the twin of the one Olivia was wearing. “I hope I got the right size. I had to guess so—”

“Oh, no need for that.” Standing directly across from Liv, Nadiah stared hard at the bridesmaid’s dress she was wearing. “See that?” she murmured, stroking the sleeve of the dark green jumpsuit she was wearing. “Emulate.”

The dark green jumpsuit shifted and then shivered like a live thing—which was exactly what it was, Sophie realized. Nadiah was wearing a tharp—a living furry blanket-type creature that fed on body heat and could be worn as clothing. But she had never seen a tharp like this one.

It didn’t look furry, for one thing. And though she knew an intelligent tharp could be trained to configure itself into almost any kind of garment, she’d never seen one that could change color like this one was doing. It actually went from dark green to pale gold as she watched—even its texture changed. In less than a minute it was an exact replica of Olivia’s dress—right down to the lace on the sleeves and the deeply scooped neckline.

“Wow!” Sophie smiled in admiration.

“That’s amazing,” Liv, who usually didn’t care for tharps, which she referred to as ‘creepy living blankets,’ exclaimed. She stared at the dress Nadiah was still wearing in astonishment. “I didn’t know tharps could do that!”

“Well they can’t, generally.” Nadiah grinned. “This is a new kind they’re breeding and Mamam got the very first one. It was going to increase her social status immeasurably—only I got to it and imprinted it first.”

Sophie didn’t care much for Nadiah’s mother, who also happened to be Sylvan’s aunt, so she laughed. “I bet she loved that.”

“Almost as much as she loved me hitching a ride to the Mother ship right before what was supposed to be my own bonding ceremony.” Nadiah sighed dramatically. “Of course I’ll have to go back eventually. Yo-dah and I have the bond of blood between us—my parents saw to that when they enacted our engagement.” She shook her head. “I still remember crying when they pricked my finger with the stylus. I was just a little thing and it scared me to death.”

“Wait a minute.” Kat held up a hand. “Did you just say your fiancée is a guy named Yoda?”

Nadiah nodded. “Yo-dah Licklow. He’s the son of the local magistrate in my grotto.”

“Yoda Licklow?” Kat was cracking up. “Seriously? That’s his name? So if you married him you’d be Mrs. Yodah Licklow?”

“Well, not exactly. When speaking formally, we break up the names to show the possession of bonding,” Nadiah explained. “So my formal name would be Lady Lick Yo-dah Low.”

“Lick…lick Yoda…low…” Kat dissolved into a fit of giggles and Sophie and Liv couldn’t help laughing too.

Nadiah smiled at them quizzically. “I’m not sure what’s so funny. I got a shot of translation bacteria but maybe they’re not working right.”

“They’re working fine,” Sophie assured her with a smile. “Sorry—I’ll explain why it’s funny later but right now the ceremony is about to start.” She sighed. “I’m afraid there’s not going to be anyone for you to do the luck kiss with, though. It looks like Sylvan’s friend couldn’t make it.”

“Oh, he’ll be here.” Nadiah was unexpectedly serious. “I know he will—I have foreseen it.”

“You what?” Liv asked, frowning.

“I foresaw him.” Nadiah blushed and looked down at her fingers. “It’s a new thing for me—I just came into my powers when I came of age. But so far it’s always been accurate.”

“Your powers?” Kat asked blankly. She had finally stopped laughing and was dabbing at the corners of her eyes.

“The Sight. It’s hereditary in my family,” Nadiah explains. “It skips every other generation. My Grandmaman had it and I have it too. Basically it just means I can see things before they happen.”

“So…you’re psychic?” Liv sounded skeptical.

Nadiah lifted her chin. “Call it what you want, but I do have the Sight. And before I came here I saw myself standing in the sacred grove during Sophie’s bonding ceremony and kissing a Kindred male. He’s big and powerful and he has truegreen eyes.” She gave Sophie’s arm a squeeze. “Don’t worry, Sophie—he’ll be here. And when he shows up, I’m going to give him a luck kiss he’ll never forget.”

Detective Adam Rast had the strangest sensation of coming home the moment he set foot on the Kindred Mother ship.

Of course, that made no sense. He’d never even been off the planet before—let alone aboard an alien ship. The closest he’d come to leaving Mother Earth was during his stint in the marines when his squadron had been taught to sky dive. Rast hadn’t cared for that much—he preferred to keep both feet planted solidly on the ground. So being in a ship a fourth the size of the moon orbiting high above the planet he’d been born and bred on should have been an uncomfortable experience. Instead it seemed…oddly familiar.

He tried to shake the ridiculous feeling as he climbed out of the shuttle and thanked the Kindred pilot who had ferried him up from the Human/Kindred relations building in Tampa. Say what you wanted about the aliens who were protecting Earth, but they were damned polite. And no-nonsense, which Rast approved of. Time spent in both the military and the police force before he’d left to start his own detective agency had left him with little tolerance for any kind of foolishness. He appreciated the precision and dignity that seemed to be innate to the Kindred.

Of course, he wouldn’t be aboard the Mother ship at all if his latest job hadn’t led him in the strangest direction imaginable. Rast specialized in missing persons cases which meant he was usually tracking down runaways or kidnapped children—usually taken by an estranged parent during or after divorce proceedings. When Abigail Jakes had approached him about finding her missing daughter, Lauren, he’d known that the case was different right from the start. It had appeared that she’d disappeared into thin air, vanishing right out of her clothes which were left in an oddly orderly heap on the floor.

In fact, that was exactly what had happened. After a lot of probing, Rast had discovered that Lauren Jakes had been taken by the AllFather himself—the leader and overlord of the evil Scourge. He’d been assured by Lauren’s cousins, Olivia and Sophia, that she was in fact well and on her way home, but he would believe that when he saw it. In the meantime, Lauren was still technically missing and the Kindred seemed to have more information about the case than anyone else. Rast was hoping that meeting Commanders Sylvan and Baird face to face would help him establish a working relationship and maybe even get Lauren home faster—if they knew more than they were saying.

Speaking of Commanders Sylvan and Baird, where were they? Frowning, he looked around the huge, echoing docking bay. Someone was supposed to meet him and escort him somewhere they could talk. Just as he was thinking he would have to find someone to ask for directions, a tall blond Kindred came over to him.

“Are you here for Sylvan?” the warrior asked, looking at him anxiously. “I certainly hope so because everything is about to begin.”

Rast nodded. “Yes, I’m here to see Commander Sylvan. Can you show me to him?”

“I can but there’s no time to use a Take-me. I’ll have to send you in a transport tube. This way.” The warrior began walking through the docking bay, weaving rapidly through the rows of ships. His black boots echoed in the vast space.

Rast was every bit as large as the Kindred warrior and his stride was as long but he still had to hurry to keep up. His guide seemed to be in a terrible rush for some reason. “Where are we going?” he asked as they came to a row of round, tubular structures at the end of the bay. Each of them looked like an oversized pipe and was a little larger than an old-fashioned telephone booth.

“To the sacred grove.” The Kindred pressed some buttons on the outside of one of the tubes and its silver door whooshed open. “There—get in. It’s a tight fit and you’ll have to change once you get there. I’ll notify Deep you’re on your way.”

“Who?” Rast frowned even as he climbed into the tiny structure. It was a good thing he wasn’t claustrophobic—his shoulders touched the walls on either side.

“My twin. I’m sorry—didn’t Sylvan tell you about us? I’m Lock, his second brother.”

“Nice to meet you.” Rast nodded.

“You as well.” Lock studied him intently. “Forgive me for asking, but did you know our father? Our second father, I should say—Sylvan and Baird’s sire.”

Rast shook his head. “How would I know your father?”

“He was one of the First Kindred, from the home planet—there aren’t many of them left, you know. And with eyes that color of green, I thought…but obviously I was mistaken.”

“What does my eye color have to do with anything?” Rast was thoroughly confused by now but the warrior was already punching a series of commands into the panel of buttons on the side of the tube.

“Never mind—we’re just glad to have you here.” He smiled at Rast. “It’s a bumpy ride but it doesn’t take long. Deep will meet you at the end and get you dressed.”

“Get me dressed in what?” Rast demanded but the silver door had already whooshed shut before he could get an answer. With a jerk, the tiny tube began to move and there was no time to think—it was all he could do to hold on for dear life and hope he made it safely to wherever Commander Sylvan was waiting for their interview.

THREE

Lauren stared at the tall man with pale blond hair and strange purple eyes apprehensively. “How do you know my name?”

“Many things are known to me, my dear Lauren. But let me introduce myself. My name is Anik Blix but my business associates call me The Spider.” He made a sweeping bow and rose to give her a charming smile.

“Why do they call you that?” Lauren crossed her arms over her chest protectively. “Are you a splicer? Do you cut people up like flies and suck out their DNA or something?”

“Heavens no!” Blix looked suitably horrified. “I am a purveyor of beauty. They call me Spider because once I have a customer in my web of goodies, they have no chance to escape without buying.” He smiled. “A little joke, don’t you see?”

“Uh, well that’s really nice but I don’t have anything to buy or sell so if you wouldn’t mind leaving…” She nodded at the door.

“On the contrary, my dear.” Blix took a step toward her. “I believe you have some valuable commodities here. Some very valuable commodities indeed.”

Lauren backed away. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Of course you do.” He took another step toward her and Lauren shrank back. If only she had a weapon of some kind! Xairn had left her the finger-sized stunner but there were no pockets in the voluminous silver muumuu so she didn’t have anyplace to put it. She’d been keeping it on the counter across from the rehydrator machine but now the tall blond alien was blocking her way.

Blix leaned over her, so close that she could smell the strange, musty scent of his breath. Lauren was about to knee him and hope that it would hurt a male of his species as much as it would a human, when he suddenly reached past her and threw open the cupboard above her head with a flourish. “Food cubes!” he announced in the ecstatic tones of a prospector striking gold. “Genuine Kindred food cubes.” He turned to Lauren. “I knew it—you have hundreds. They’re quite valuable, you know.”

“They are?” Lauren put a hand to her chest to still her pounding heart. “So that’s what this is all about? That’s what you’re interested in—just the food cubes?”

“But of course!” Blix laughed. “What else would I want?”

“I…I don’t know.” There was no way she was going to tell him she’d been afraid he wanted her.

“I was certain you would have some in a vessel like this. They always stocked this particular model with plenty to spare.” Blix looked around the small ship approvingly. “But you didn’t seem inclined to let me in—which was why I created a small, ah, illusion, to facilitate my entrance into your lovely ship.”

Lauren shook her head. “I still don’t understand how you were able to do that. How did you make yourself look exactly like a rabbit? Like…”

“Like Mr. Kittles?” He raised one pale blond eyebrow at her. “It wasn’t hard at all, my dear. You think very loudly. You really should try to stop that.”

“I do?” Lauren put a hand to her temple and frowned. “But what about the weird dragon thing that was after you?”

“All part of the illusion.” Blix assured her.

“Illusion? But that thing was real. The door cut off a piece of its tongue.” Lauren pointed to the slimy black chunk still twitching on the metal floor.

“That did smart a bit.” Blix went to stand by the chunk of tongue. Pointing one foot delicately, he touched it with the toe of his brown boot. There was a faint but disgusting sucking sound and the slimy mess was somehow suddenly absorbed into his foot. “It was me,” he explained, as Lauren’s eyes got wide. “All of it. The bunny, the dragon—this form too. Don’t I look slightly familiar?”

Lauren looked at him, frowning. “If you had brown eyes instead of purple I’d say you looked like a grown up version of—”

“Scott Snyder—the first boy you ever kissed.” Blix smiled at her, his purple eyes flashing briefly brown. “He was a senior and you were just a freshman. You weren’t supposed to be out with him at all but you couldn’t resist—he was forbidden fruit. And the way he kissed. Just thinking about it still makes your toes curl, doesn’t it, my dear? Positively yummy.”

“Don’t do that.” Lauren frowned. “Don’t go into my head. I don’t like that.”

“I beg your pardon,” Blix managed to sound contrite and amused at the same time. “I didn’t mean to upset you. On the contrary—I wish to put you at ease.”

“Well you’re not doing a very good job.” Lauren put a hand on her hip. “Look, it was nice of you to drop in and all but my, uh…” She started to say ‘boyfriend’ but that description of Xairn didn’t really fit. “My protector who happens to be a very large, aggressive Scourge warrior will be back at any second,” she continued. “So it’s probably better if you leave. Now.”

“Very well.” Blix nodded humbly. “I realize that I used trickery to gain entry to your ship and my harmless little illusion has made you angry so I will go. But please consider doing business with me in the future. For just a few of those food cubes I’d be willing to give you enough creds to live comfortably here in O’ah for a year.”

“A year?” Lauren looked at the cupboard filled with cubes uncertainly. It wasn’t like she could eat them all. And maybe she could just sell him the ones that rehydrated into worms. Those she was never going to eat. If Xairn really was gone, she’d need a way to survive. No, don’t think like that. He’s not really gone—he’ll be back. But she was no longer so sure.

“Indeed.” Blix nodded gravely. “And a year on my planet is the length of five of your Earth years. As a token of my good faith and willingness to do business with you, please accept these.” With a flourish, he produced what looked like a stack of colorful scarves from beneath his purple cloak and pressed them into Lauren’s hands.

“What are they?” She frowned at the neatly folded bundle.

“Contemporary fashions from the Narn district right here in the city. If you put them on, you can blend right in at the marketplace.” Blix sniffed delicately. “I’m afraid the outfit you have on now would brand you as something of a country bumpkin. Only peasants and old ladies would wear such a thing.”

Lauren looked down at the shapeless silver-blue muumuu and made a face. “Yeah, on my planet too.”

“Well then.” Blix smiled at her and made a low bow. “I’ll take my leave. But please feel free to visit my booth in the marketplace. It’s just to the right of the mouth of the alley. And bring a few food cubes if you’re willing to sell. Only…” He hesitated dramatically.

“Only what?” Lauren asked, trying not to sound impatient. Though Blix was turning out to be harmless, she still didn’t like him invading her space.

“Only you’ll need to come today if you want to make a sale. I’m leaving the district tomorrow for an interstellar buying trip and I won’t be back for quite awhile—what would amount to a year in your Earth time.”

Lauren bit her lip. “I don’t know…”

“Well, take your time and think about it.” Blix smiled. “I’m sure you have enough food cubes to keep you alive until I come back. I mean if your paramour never returns, which is a distinct possibility since he has gone to the splicing district alone.”

“Stop that.” Lauren put a hand to her head. “I told you I don’t like it. And Xairn is fine. I know he is.” She lifted her chin, trying to make herself believe it.

“Forgive me. A force of habit and nothing more, I assure you.” He made another bow. “If you wish to do business with me, I’m just around the corner, as you know.”

Lauren frowned indecisively. “But I was told not to leave the ship under any circumstances.”

“Very wise advice—as long as your lover is here to serve as a go-between to the outside world. Of course if you’re on your own—and I’m sorry, my dear, but you very well may be—you’ll need to get out and learn to fend for yourself. You’re sitting on a goldmine here.” He nodded at the cabinet full of food cubes. “But you can’t do anything about it if you just stay inside your ship and eat up all the profits.”

“All right. But, uh, is it safe? For me to go out there alone?”

“As long as you blend in.” He nodded at the stack of colorful clothes in her hands. “Wear those and you won’t have any problems. If anyone asks, say you’re an associate of mine and they’ll treat you appropriately.” He pressed the release for the door to the ship and it slid open silently. “I hope to see you soon, Lauren. Until then I bid you adieu.”

He stepped to the open doorway and shimmered as he had before. Suddenly Mr. Kittles was back, his whiskers twitching. The rabbit bowed low again and then hopped down the steps and into the dim alley where he disappeared into the violet gloom.

Xairn finally reached the edge of the splicing district, his lungs burning in his chest. The plasti-glass tube he was in ended abruptly and his forward momentum almost took him over the edge. He gripped the sides of the tube tightly and looked down into the purple gloom hundreds of feet below, searching desperately for an air-cab or a cloud cushion that would have been the fastest way down. But neither was apparent.

He cursed softly in his native tongue. There was no time to wait around, hoping for quick transportation. Lauren was in danger. Even now she might be—Xairn cut off that train of thought ruthlessly. He couldn’t think about what might be happening to her. Not if he didn’t want to go completely mad. He would have to climb down the long, latticed tube support system and hope he got to her in time.

“Should have told her more,” he muttered to himself as he swung out onto the ledge and gripped the first slippery metal rung tightly. He felt for a lower rung with his foot and found it, his boot scraping against it loudly in the empty air. “Should have told her what goes on in this damn city.”

Yes, he should have told her more. Should have told her the reason she shouldn’t go outside the ship. Most of all, he should have told her the reason she shouldn’t bargain or trade with anyone. But he hadn’t wanted to frighten her. Hadn’t wanted to tell her that the splicing sheds weren’t the worst place a visitor to O’ah could end up if they weren’t careful.

“Be careful, Lauren,” he begged under his breath as he began the long, dizzying descent. Not for the first time, he wished he had a telepathic link with her, like the Kindred had with their brides. It would be so convenient to be able to contact her mind-to-mind. Of course that kind of intimacy only came with bonding and he knew no female as beautiful and perfect as Lauren would want to bond with a Scourge. Especially not one with such twisted urges…

Stop it. Stop thinking about it and concentrate on climbing. One wrong move and you’ll be splattered like a bug on the pavement. Who will help Lauren then? Who will save her from that bastard, the Spider?

Xairn knew the answer to that question—no one. He had brought Lauren to a strange and dangerous planet light-years from her home and she had come with him willingly and trustingly. Because he had promised to keep her safe. When he had made that promise, Xairn had thought the worst thing he’d have to protect her from was himself. The dark desires she woke in him made him fearful and wary of getting too close to the tempting little female. But the things Spider would do to her…

Don’t think about it. Just climb!

Xairn tried to take his own advice but it was hard. So damn hard when he knew she was in terrible danger and there was nothing he could do to help her.

Be safe, Lauren, he thought, wishing he could send the thought across space and somehow reach her. Be safe and whatever you do, stay inside the ship!

FOUR

“Good, you’re finally here.” A Kindred warrior with coal black hair and eyes dragged Rast out of the transport tube. “I’m Deep, Lock’s brother. Cutting things a little close, aren’t you?”

Rast was so dizzy from the jerky motion of the tube he was seeing double for a moment. “What are you talking about?” he growled, frowning at the warrior. “I came on the day we agreed on.”

“Yes but these things always take time to prepare for, no matter how ‘simple and elegant’ they’re supposed to be. But that’s how it goes when it comes to Earth females.” The warrior called Deep sounded like he was complaining but there was a fond smile on his face as he spoke. “Well, come on—you’re here now and that’s what counts. But you can’t wear that.”

Rast frowned down at the conservative black pants and gray sports jacket he was wearing. “Excuse the hell out of me. I didn’t realize seeing Commander Sylvan was such a formal occasion or I would have brought my tux.”

Deep shook his head. “That wouldn’t be appropriate attire either. Didn’t anyone tell you the males are all wearing the native costume of Tranq Prime?”

Rast was getting more and more irritated. “No. I don’t know what the hell the ‘native costume’ is and I don’t have one with me either. So I guess I’ll have to see him as is.”

“And ruin everything? I don’t think so.” Deep glared at him. “Lucky for you, I have an extra tharp and some boots Sylvan said should fit you on hand. Come to the changing area and hurry—we don’t have long to get to the sacred grove.”

Before Rast could protest, the large Kindred had turned and was leading the way through a park-like expanse of green and purple grass. They appeared to be headed toward a sheltered area filled with well-tended trees where presumably Commander Sylvan was waiting. It was irritating in the extreme, but it seemed there was little choice but to follow him.

“Oh my God, Sophie—he’s here.” Kat rushed back into the changing area bubbling with excitement.

“Who’s here?” Olivia asked. “Sylvan’s friend?”

Kat nodded. “Lock just bespoke me. He got him off the shuttle and sent him through the transport tube to Deep. He’s getting dressed right now.”

“Thank God!” Sophie looked relieved. “But the ceremony’s about to start. Will he be ready in time?”

“Don’t worry about that,” Kat said. “Deep says he’ll shove him in a tharp and sneak him into line right beside Baird and no one will even notice. Because all eyes will be on you, my darling gorgeous Sophie.”

Sophie smiled and Nadiah, who had been standing quietly in the corner of the changing tent thought that she really did look radiantly lovely.

“So you were right,” Olivia said, turning to her with a friendly smile. “He did make it here on time.”

“I knew he would,” Nadiah said quietly.

Olivia arched an eyebrow at Kat. “And are his eyes green like Nadiah, uh, foresaw?”

“Hang on, I’ll ask.” Kat put a hand to her temple and closed her eyes briefly. Clearly she was using the mental link all Kindred brides got when they bonded to their males to communicate with one of her mates. She opened her eyes after a second. “Yup. Lock says his eyes are truegreen—the color of the First Kindred males. The ones who started out on the Kindred home world before they made any genetic trades.”

“Wasn’t Sylvan and Baird’s father a First Kindred?” Olivia asked.

Sophie nodded. “I’m pretty sure he was. It’s too bad he died before we got to know our guys.” She turned to Nadiah. “You really predicted that perfectly—I’m impressed.”

“Thank you.” Nadiah beamed. Her grandmamam had told her there would be skeptics if she revealed her powers and she had been right. It was nice to feel vindicated.

“So is he one of the First Kindred?” Kat asked curiously. “I mean, could you see that when you, uh, foresaw him?”

Nadiah frowned. “The Sight can be tricky—it’s not like someone injecting a huge dose of information into your head. I see things—mostly in dreams or visions—and I have to interpret them. But I did get a glimpse of him standing before the throne of the Mother of All Life wearing the ceremonial robes of the First Kindred.”

“That doesn’t prove anything,” Olivia objected. “He was just there on a pilgrimage.”

Nadiah shrugged. “I can only tell you what I saw. And the only other glimpse I got was of me kissing him.”

“The luck kiss.” Sophie smiled sentimentally. “It seems like just yesterday I was scared to death about having to perform it with Sylvan.”

“Well, I’m not scared.” Nadiah gave her a grin. “I’ve been looking forward to my first Kindred kiss since I was a little girl. I promise you, Sophie, I’ll make sure your union to Sylvan starts off with a bang.”

“I know you will.” Sophie gave her a hug and then cocked her head. “Oh my God, the music’s starting. How do I look?”

“Gorgeous.” Nadiah hugged her carefully, trying not to disarrange the transparent white panel she wore over her face which the other Earth girls had called a veil. It was a beautiful and interesting custom—one she was determined to emulate in her own bonding ceremony.

And who knows, she thought as they lined up behind Sophie and began the slow procession out to the sacred grove. Maybe I’ll be meeting—and kissing— my future mate in the next few minutes.

Of course she knew that was nonsense. The blood bond between herself and Yo-dah was practically unbreakable. Her parents had seen to that. Still, a warrior who genuinely cared for her might be able to challenge the bond…

Humming softly along with the lovely Earth music, Nadiah followed her friend out of the changing tent.

FIVE

“Well…that wasn’t so bad,” Lauren murmured after Blix finally left. She shut and locked the door carefully, checking it twice to make sure it was secure, before shaking out some of the clothes in the pile.

She had to admit they were a vast improvement over the silver muumuu. There was a tight-fitting blouse with long flowing sleeves in a shimmery see-through pale blue that felt as soft as silk. It fit Lauren so exactly she wondered how Blix could know her size. Probably picked it right out of my head like everything else. The idea made her frown but Lauren pushed it away. If the worst thing that came out of her meeting with the alien mind reader was a new set of clothes she supposed she couldn’t complain.

The only problem she could see with the blouse was that it was revealing—very revealing. Her full breasts and tight nipples were clearly visible through its shimmery fabric. Just as she was thinking there was no way she could wear it out in the open, she saw a solution. The next piece of clothing she unfolded was a red sash. It was about the width of her palm but so long she was able to wrap it around her several times and still knot it on one side. It looked a little strange when she was done—kind of like the wrapping on a kimono—but it was better than showing God and everybody her boobs.

The skirt that went with the blue blouse and red sash was deep cobalt. Lauren caught her breath at the lovely color and was pleased to see that it was completely opaque. It fit just above her hips and fell to her ankles in a snug but comfortable sheathe. There was a long slit up one side that showed most of her left leg when she walked but Lauren shifted it over so it didn’t reveal as much and felt satisfied with the result.

The only problem now was shoes—she didn’t have any. In fact, she’d been barefoot for weeks, ever since the AllFather had first kidnapped her and taken her aboard his Fathership. Lauren wasn’t wild about the idea of going barefoot on an alien planet—who knew what she might pick up out there? But when she looked down again, she saw something she must have missed the first time. A pair of deep blue slippers with crimson soles was lying where she’d put the pile of clothes. Lauren tried them on and found that they fit perfectly and were deliciously comfortable.

She went to look at herself in the bathroom viewer and was pleased with what she saw. “Sooo much better than that ugly silver muumuu,” she murmured, running her fingers through her long black hair. She wished she had a little lipstick to brighten up her face but other than that, she looked ready for a night on the town—well, a strange alien town, anyway.

Which led to a dilemma—should she leave the ship and trade a few food cubes to Blix or should she stay tucked inside the spaceship as Xairn had instructed?

On one hand she had promised to stay inside. But on the other hand, he had promised to be back in one day. Lauren didn’t want to let herself think that something had happened to him—the very idea put a lump in her throat and not just because she’d be stranded on a distant planet without him. As fierce and moody as he was, Xairn had become very dear to her. She felt safe in his arms and wanted to help him work through his troubled past. Not to mention that when he looked at her with that burning red-on-black gaze she felt hot and cold all over and wanted…what did she want from him? Lauren wasn’t quite sure but she did know she didn’t want to lose him.

Right now, though, she had to be practical. What if she was on her own now? Marooned on a distant planet in a galaxy light-years from Earth. What was she supposed to do? How would she survive when the food cubes ran out? There were hundreds of them but not a lifetime supply. And besides, did she really want to live the rest of her life cooped up in the small silver spaceship?

When she thought about it that way, there was no choice. “I’ll do it,” Lauren said out loud. The sound of her own voice seemed to give her courage. Lifting her chin, she went to the cabinet and began sorting rapidly through the cubes, looking for the ones that had the little squiggle that indicated worm-based cuisine. When she had a handful she tucked them into the pocket of the skirt. Then, taking a deep breath and gripping the stunner Xairn had left her firmly in one hand, she unlatched the door and went out.

She hadn’t gone two steps, her crimson-soled slippers soundless on the stones of the alley, when a girl with deep orange skin and strangely tilted eyes suddenly appeared before her.

Lauren gasped and held up the stunner. “Stay back, I’m armed!”

“I’m Vlanka. Don’t be scared—Spider sent me.” The girl smiled, revealing blue teeth. Instead of hair she had two large, fleshy tentacles with purple tips growing out of either side of her head. They twitched and moved, seeming to have a life of their own—reminding Lauren of an elephant’s trunk. Other than that and the coloring of her skin and teeth, she looked more or less humanoid and seemed to speak English as well as Blix had. She was also wearing the same kind of outfit Lauren had on, right down to the blue shoes with red soles.

“You mean Blix?” Lauren asked, still keeping the stunner level with the girl’s midsection.

Vlanka shrugged. “If you want. Around here we mostly just call him Spider. He said you’d be out. Sent me to bring you to him.”

Lauren frowned. “I thought his, uh, booth or stall or whatever was just around the corner.”

“It is.” The girl smiled mysteriously. “But you got to know which corner to go around. First though, you’re wearing your tok all wrong.”

“My what?” Lauren asked but the girl was already rearranging the red sash Lauren had wrapped around herself so carefully. She used both her hands and her hair trunks, as Lauren was beginning to think of them, for the job. Lauren couldn’t help noticing that she had seven fingers on each hand, tipped with long purple nails. Several of them were missing joints, however, and ended in stubs instead of nails. Lauren wondered if Vlanka had lost them in some kind of accident.

At last the alien girl stood back to admire her handiwork. “There. Better.”

“Hey,” Lauren protested, looking down at herself. The long red sash now crisscrossed between her breasts and tied at her waist in an elaborate knot. Unfortunately, the new configuration left her breasts exposed through the sheer pale blue top. “I can’t go out in public like this,” she said, trying to pull the sides of the sash over enough to at least cover her nipples. She was only partially successful.

“You got to,” Vlanka said implacably. “That’s the only way to wear a tok in the trade.”

“A what in the where?” Lauren asked but Vlanka was surveying her with a frown.

“You got this wrong too.” She twitched the long cobalt skirt around until the long slit was directly up the front, flashing a lot more of her crotch than Lauren was comfortable with. But before she could protest again, Vlanka said, “Come on. Spider’s waiting.”

Taking her by the hand, she pulled Lauren down the alleyway toward the busy marketplace beyond.

SIX

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Rast said, looking down at himself. The black haired warrior named Deep had made him strip down to his skin. Then he’d given Rast nothing to replace his clothes but a furry green kilt-thing to wrap around his waist and green fur boots to match.

Deep raised an eyebrow at him. “You don’t like it?”

“Of course I don’t fucking like it,” Rast growled. “I look like a reject from a Conan movie.”

“Too bad.” Deep clapped in on his bare back. “Because the ceremony’s starting and I promised my female I’d have you dressed and in line in time to participate.”

“What do you mean? What am I supposed to do?”

But Deep was already leading the way out of the changing tent and around the side of the grove of green and purple trees Rast had seen earlier. He felt beyond strange in the weird alien outfit but at least there didn’t seem to be many people in the immediate vicinity to witness his shame.

Taking a deep breath, Rast decided to try and go with it. It pissed him off to no end that he had to change into some strange get-up in order to even talk to Commander Sylvan but he supposed it must be part of the Kindred culture. It was bizarre but he would have done stranger things than wearing a furry green kilt and matching boots in order to solve this case and bring Lauren home safely to her grieving mother.

He followed Deep, who was stalking around the side of the grove of trees purposefully. The warm scent of growing things almost made Rast forget he was inside a spaceship and the artificial green sun hanging overhead beamed down on his bare shoulders in a way that was strangely soothing. Again he was overcome by the oddest feeling. Not déjà vu exactly. More like…homecoming. As though he belonged here somehow. As though—

“Here we are,” Deep hissed, breaking into his musings. “We’re just going to slip in the side here.”

Rast nodded and followed him through a narrow path in the green and purple trees. He felt like he had as a kid, playing Cowboys and Indians, stalking silently through the trees to ambush…

A wedding.

Rast stared blankly at the assembled group of people. Yup, no doubt about it, for some reason he was about to take part in a Kindred wedding. The groom was Commander Sylvan and his best man was Commander Baird. Both of them were dressed in the same fur kilt and boots outfit that Rast was wearing but the bride—one of Lauren’s cousins—was wearing a traditional white lace wedding gown and her bridesmaids were wearing simple pale gold sheaths.

It was obvious what was going on, but not why he was being made to take part in it. “Hey,” he whispered to Deep, who was already pushing him into line beside Commander Baird. “I think there’s been some kind of mistake.”

“No mistake,” Deep growled softly. “Just stand there and shut your mouth. You don’t have to do a damn thing until the luck kiss.”

“The what?”

But Deep had already faded back into the trees, leaving Rast to watch as a beaming Commander Sylvan said his vows to his bride in front of a very stern-looking priestess.

He looked around uncertainly. Should he just stand there and do nothing? He didn’t want to make a scene and, regardless of how strange the situation was, he was a nice enough guy not to want to ruin someone else’s big day. But what was it that the dark Kindred had been saying about a kiss? Was he supposed to kiss someone? And if so, who?

Rast looked speculatively at the two bridesmaids standing across from him. One was Lauren’s other cousin—he recognized her from the conversations they’d had on the viewscreen. The other was a tall, slender girl with long, pale blonde hair that flowed over her shoulders like a golden shawl. She had sharp, clever features and bright blue eyes which were currently fixed directly on him.

Why is she staring at me? Rast thought uneasily. He returned her look, giving her a challenging gaze in return. But instead of dropping her eyes and blushing like most girls would have done, the blonde bridesmaid stared back. A teasing little smile curved the corners of her lush mouth and Rast couldn’t help thinking she had the softest, pinkest looking lips he’d ever seen.

The rest of her wasn’t bad either. She might be slender, but she had curves where it counted. The pale gold dress clung to her lovingly, making it apparent she was all woman. He raised his eyes to her face again and saw her arching an eyebrow at him. Obviously she’d seen him checking her out. Rast felt his cheeks burning—he’d been ogling her like a horny teenager. But he refused to look away. Instead he looked into her eyes, taking their staring contest to the next level.

He willed her to drop her gaze but the blonde girl clearly wasn’t one to back down from a challenge. Rast wasn’t either. Though it was uncomfortably intimate to look into a stranger’s eyes for such a long time, he held her gaze unflinchingly.

He was dimly aware that the priestess performing the ceremony was saying something that sounded final. Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw Commander Sylvan lift his bride’s veil and kiss her passionately. Funny, he hadn’t seemed like the type for such effusive public displays of affection, but Rast supposed allowances had to be made considering it was his wedding day. And also—

But his train of thought was cut off abruptly when the blonde girl came toward him. Rast thought she was finally going to say something now that the ceremony seemed to be wrapping up.

Instead, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him.

He was so surprised that at first he couldn’t do a thing. Then his heart thudded in his chest and his body took over.

Rast wrapped his arms around her, crushed her to him, and kissed her back.

She felt warm and soft against him, the curves of her breasts pressing against his bare chest. And her lips tasted like cherries—not artificial cherry lip gloss but real ripe cherries—sweet and succulent and completely irresistible. And her scent…God, he’d never smelled anything like it in his life. Warm and sweet and devastatingly feminine, it seemed to go straight to his cock, which was rock hard against her thigh.

Rast was really tall—every bit as massive as the Kindred warriors that surrounded them. But the girl in his arms was tall, too. He liked that—liked that for once in his life he didn’t have to stoop over to get a good kiss. And the way she was running her fingers through his hair and scratching his bare shoulders was driving him fucking crazy.

Despite the fact that he always kept a rigidly tight rein on himself, he was rapidly losing control. He wanted the girl in his arms. Wanted her with an intensity and single-minded need that he’d never felt before in his life.

She broke the kiss for a moment to look into his eyes. “I knew it,” she whispered in a low, lovely voice that made his cock throb with need. “I knew it would be like this from the moment I saw you.”

Rast didn’t know what she was talking about but by this time he didn’t care. He only knew that she had him so aroused he felt like he could fuck a hole through a concrete wall.

“I want you,” he growled, looking into those gorgeous, deep blue eyes again. “Now.” Then he took her mouth again, possessively. He didn’t care that she was a complete stranger. Didn’t care that he didn’t even know her name and they were surrounded by people. He wanted to lower her to the ground and have her here and now in the green and purple grass and damn the consequences.

But just as he was about to put his lascivious thoughts into action, someone tapped him on the shoulder. Rast ignored them so whoever it was tapped again, this time much more insistently.

“Detective Rast?” a vaguely familiar voice said. “Is that you? What are you doing?”

This is it—he’s here, Nadiah had thought excitedly the minute Deep shoved the Kindred with the truegreen eyes into line beside Baird. He looked exactly as she had foreseen him.

He had a warrior’s build with a muscular chest and arms and well developed legs that did the tharp he was wearing justice. His thick, golden-brown hair was tousled, as though he’d been carelessly running his fingers through it and his eyes were a shade of green so deep it was almost black. Around his iris was a thinner line of pale green that gave his gaze an intensity so powerful it was very difficult to meet his eyes.

But meet them she did, and she refused to drop her gaze even when he frowned at her. She sensed that this was a male she could never back down from—not if she wanted to win and keep his respect. So she lifted her chin and stared harder even though the way he was looking at her made her nipples feel tight and achy and the vee between her legs hot and wet. Goddess but he looked so primal standing there wearing nothing but the short tharp and boots. The big muscles of his arms and thighs were bunched tight with tension—tension she was causing, Nadiah could tell.

Maybe he’s the one, she couldn’t help thinking. Maybe he’ll challenge the blood bond and set me free. Looking at this male she was certain that if he made a challenge he would win it. There was a fierce determination about him that told her he didn’t back down for anyone.

When it was finally time for the luck kiss her heart was pounding so hard she could barely breathe. But Nadiah was determined not to show how nervous she was. It was the female’s responsibility to go to the male and she didn’t intend to mess up her part in the ceremony. Taking a deep breath, she swept forward and wrapped her arms around his muscular neck. A look of surprise filled his truegreen eyes and then she kissed him hard on the mouth.

At first she was afraid he wasn’t going to respond. He stood absolutely rigid—doing what appeared to be the galaxy’s best statue impersonation. Then, suddenly he came to life.

Nadiah gasped in surprise as he bent her over his arms and plundered her mouth, kissing with a passion that belied his stoic outer appearance. His arms around her felt like warm, flexible iron and when his tongue demanded entrance to her mouth, she parted her lips with no hesitation at all.

Goddess, she was melting…burning…being utterly consumed in the heat of passion. It was exactly as she had always known her first kiss from a Kindred male would be. The instant heat between them, the sudden lust, was as rapid and devastating as a lightning strike. It was amazing…incredible…

And then Olivia ruined it by tapping the big male on the shoulder and breaking their kiss.

“Detective Rast,” she said, frowning. “Is that you? What are you doing?”

The male pulled away from Nadiah and as quickly as the luck kiss had begun, it was over.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Olivia repeated. “Why are you even at my sister’s wedding?”

“I don’t know.” He scowled at Olivia in a very unfriendly way. “I just came up here to interview Commander Sylvan and Commander Baird. But before I knew it, I was being forced into this ridiculous get-up and pushed into the damn wedding.”

“This ‘ridiculous get-up’ happens to be the native costume of my planet,” Sylvan said mildly, as he and Sophie joined the conversation. “Though I don’t know why you’re wearing it instead of my good friend, Merrik, who was supposed to be here to perform the kiss.”

“I don’t know either,” the big male protested. “Ask that guy.” He pointed at Deep, who was standing with Lock and Kat at the far end of the sacred grove, talking to some of the other wedding guests. “He’s the one who made me wear a fur skirt and these damn matching boots. And he’s the one who told me to just stand here until the, uh, the ‘luck kiss’ thing. Which I guess is what we just did?” He turned to Nadiah, one eyebrow arched in question.

Nadiah had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Yes, that was the luck kiss. But…are you saying you’re not a Kindred?”

“He’s human,” Sylvan assured her. Then seeing the disappointed look in her eyes, he put a hand on Nadiah’s shoulder comfortingly. “Sorry, daughter of my mother’s sister.”

“Oh, this is all my fault.” Sophie bit her lip. “I’m so sorry, Detective Rast. I knew you were coming up here today but then it just completely slipped my mind. Deep and Lock must have thought you were Sylvan’s old friend who was supposed to come in time for the ceremony.”

“Don’t worry, Talana, there’s no real harm done.” Sylvan put an arm around his new bride and hugged her consolingly. “After all, even though he wasn’t meant to be in the ceremony, Detective Rast certainly did credit to our traditions.”

“I’ll say.” Olivia laughed. “After a kiss like that, there’s no way you could have anything but good luck in your marriage.”

The tall male’s cheeks went dark red with embarrassment but he held his head high. “About that,” he said to Nadiah in a low voice. “I’m sorry. I don’t know…I’m not sure what came over me. If I hurt you—”

“You didn’t,” she said quickly, crossing her arms over her chest. A human. He’s just a human—not a Kindred at all. But how is that possible? I was so sure. So sure…

Detective Rast cleared his throat. “All right then. Good.” He turned away from her to face Sylvan. “I can see it’s your wedding day and you’re somewhat, ah, preoccupied, but I still have a few questions I’d like to ask about Lauren. I know you believe her to be safe but she’s still missing and her mother is very upset.”

“Of course she is,” Baird rumbled, coming up to put an arm around Olivia. “But why don’t you let me handle the questions, Detective? I’ll be happy to tell you anything I can—you’ll have full Kindred cooperation.”

“I’ll come with you and tell you everything I can too,” Olivia offered. “We want to see Lauren get home safely as much as you do.”

At the mention of the missing girl’s name, Nadiah began to have a strange feeling. It started as a tingling in her fingertips and spread up her arms to encompass her entire head and face. Oh my Goddess…what is it? What’s wrong? The others were still talking about Lauren and every time they mentioned her name, the feeling grew stronger. Then Nadiah remembered something her grandmamam had told her when she came of age.

‘You may have an al’lei my child,’ she’d said when she was explaining about the manifestation of Nadiah’s powers. ‘A waking dream. They’re very rare but not unheard of among those with the Sight. If an al’lei comes upon you, don’t try to fight it. Let the power flow through you. Speak the words that come to you and hold nothing back.’

Lauren couldn’t have held back if she wanted to. A vision rose before her eyes, blotting out the sacred grove and everyone in it. Suddenly she saw a narrow, crooked alley wrapped in violet shadows. A girl was there, a human girl with smooth, light brown skin and warm amber eyes and she was following another female who was leading her…leading her…

“Into danger,” Nadiah heard herself speak the words aloud but somehow the voice that came from her throat was not her own. It was deeper and filled with authority. It tolled like a bell in the sacred grove. All conversation stopped and every eye was on her but she couldn’t stop.

“I see her,” she went on in the strange, sonorous voice. “Lauren—the missing one. The chosen of the Scourge. She with the star between her breasts. He has taken her to O’ah where the purple darkness never recedes.”

“What…Nadiah, what are you saying?” She heard Sophie ask in a small, trembling voice. “Why are you talking like that?”

Nadiah couldn’t answer—the al’lei wasn’t over yet. “He has tried to safeguard her but another has deceived her,” she went on, still seeing Lauren before her eyes. “She is in danger…so much danger. If he does not return to her soon it will be too late. Too late…too late…” The vision faded as suddenly as it had come, leaving her feeling weak and lightheaded. “Goddess!” she whispered in her own voice. The world went gray and swam around her and then her knees gave out and she collapsed.

Strong arms caught her and someone held her protectively. “Are you all right, uh…”

“Nadiah,” Sophie said. “Her name is Nadiah.”

“Are you all right, Nadiah?” the deep voice repeated.

Her eyes fluttered open and she saw that the human called Rast was holding her. He was looking down at her anxiously, a worried expression in his truegreen eyes.

No, not truegreen, Nadiah reminded herself with a spasm of regret. Just green. He looks Kindred but he isn’t, not really. And despite the intense heat she’d felt from him during the luck kiss, only a Kindred warrior would be able to challenge her blood bond.

“What happened?” she asked weakly. The events of the past minute were strangely fuzzy in her mind.

“That’s what we’d like to know,” Olivia said.

“You started speaking in a weird voice and then you fainted,” Sophie told her. “You were talking about Lauren. Saying she was in danger.”

“Omigoddess!” Suddenly the vision rushed back. Nadiah put a hand to her head. “I saw her, Sophie! I saw Lauren. She was wearing blue and red and she was following a female who was leading her into danger.”

“Danger? What kind of danger?” The human was staring down at her with a disbelieving frown on his face. “Are you trying to say you’re psychic or some kind of bullshit like that?”

Nadiah frowned back. “I have the Sight,” she said stiffly. “Although it’s never manifested quite so strongly before.”

He arched an eyebrow at her incredulously. “And you expect us to believe you suddenly saw Lauren, wherever she is?”

“I did see her.” Nadiah struggled to get out of his arms. “Don’t look at me like that. And put me down.”

“With pleasure.” He sat her on her feet and crossed his arms over his broad, bare chest. “You should know something, lady—I worked long enough at the PD to see this kind of thing a lot. People lose a kid and they get desperate. Desperate enough to call in some fake who claims to be able to locate their child through ‘astral projection’ or some shit like that. But you know what? It never pans out. It just gives them false hope.”

“She’s not trying to give you any ‘false hope.’” Sophie put herself between Nadiah and the human detective and glared at him angrily. “She’s just telling you what she saw. Nadiah has a gift.”

“She saw you coming,” Olivia put in, joining ranks with her twin sister. “She even knew the color of your eyes. Although she didn’t say anything about you being a jerk.”

“All right now, this isn’t solving anything.” Sylvan put a hand on his bride’s shoulder. “Come, Talana, I think the detective is simply upset because he’s been searching so long and hard for any trace of Lauren’s whereabouts.”

“Are you siding with him?” Sophie frowned at him incredulously.

“I’m not siding with anyone,” Sylvan protested. “I’m just trying to defuse the situation.”

“Consider it defused.” Detective Rast gave Nadiah a cold look. “I apologize if what I said was offensive—it’s just that my experience leads me to disbelieve these kinds of claims.”

Nadiah lifted her chin. “That’s quite all right, Detective. I don’t expect a mere human to understand my gift.”

“A human? Who’s a human?” Deep and Lock came up with Kat between them.

“He is.” Nadiah nodded at Detective Rast who was still frowning at her.

“He is?” Lock looked confused. “But I thought…with his eyes that color of green…”

“So did I,” Deep put in. He looked at Sylvan. “Forgive me, Brother. I was certain he was your friend, Merrik.”

“No harm done,” Sylvan said in a tight voice.

“If there’s no harm done then why are you all so upset?” Kat asked, her blue eyes flicking over everyone’s faces. “And what was that you were saying a minute ago?” she asked Nadiah. “Something about danger?”

“She saw Lauren,” Sophie said eagerly.

“I had an al’lei,” Nadiah said stiffly. “A waking dream. My grandmamam warned me I might have them when I came into my powers. I saw Lauren in an alley filled with purple shadows. She was wearing red and blue and I had the feeling that she was in terrible danger. She…” A feeling of dread rose in her throat and Nadiah put a hand to her chest, trying to hold it back. “She’s in trouble.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “He’s not there to protect her. I don’t know where he went but—”

“Again?” Detective Rast gave her a disgusted look before turning to Baird. “Commander, I’m going to change back into my clothes and then I’d like to get this interview over with.”

“I think that’s a good idea,” Baird rumbled.

“Thank you. And best wishes on your wedding.” Rast nodded at Sylvan.

“Thank you.” Sylvan frowned. “But Detective?”

“Yes?” Rast turned back for a moment.

“Don’t disrespect things you don’t understand.” Sylvan’s ice blue eyes glinted dangerously. “I know there are many things beyond the realm of human experience but that doesn’t excuse rudeness toward my kin. The Sight runs in my family. If Nadiah says she saw Lauren, then she did see her.”

“You can believe what you want,” Rast said shortly. Then he strode off toward the male’s changing area where, presumably, he’d left his clothing.

“Whew.” Lock shook his head. “He’s a prickly male.”

“And a rude one.” Deep frowned.

“You’re one to talk about that.” Kat elbowed the dark twin with a small smile. Deep returned her smile with one of his own but his twin brother, Lock, looked troubled.

“Nadiah,” he said, turning toward her. “Forgive me, but we know Lauren was headed for the Maw Cluster. Did you happen to see the planet she was on during your vision?”

Nadiah frowned. “I don’t think so.”

“You said she was in O’ah, wherever that is,” Olivia volunteered.

“O’ah?” Lock looked even more troubled. “That would be on Primus Six, I think. And you said she was wearing red and blue?”

Nadiah nodded. “Yes, and blue shoes with crimson red soles. They were very pretty, actually.”

Lock shook his head. “I was afraid of that.”

“Afraid? Why are you afraid?” Kat demanded.

“Yes, why?” Nadiah felt the fear threatening to close her throat again.

“Because.” Lock frowned. “I believe that on Primus Six, those are the colors of the skin trade.”

“The skin trade?” Sophie asked at the same time Olivia said, “What’s that?”

Deep answered for his brother. “Prostitution,” he said, his black eyes troubled. “If what you saw was accurate, Nadiah, somehow Lauren has been sold into sexual slavery.”

SEVEN

The girl with the orange skin led Lauren to the mouth of the alley and then turned right, into the marketplace. Things seemed to be winding down now at the end of the day, but there were still plenty of strange things to see.

Lauren watched wide-eyed as what looked like a walking tree with purple bark glided down the middle of the street. To her right, a tiny gnome with bulging iridescent eyes haggled with an insectile creature with two heads and broad, glittering transparent wings that buzzed angrily. Further down across the road, she saw what appeared to be a vending machine selling amputated fingers. Ugh! she thought uneasily. I hope those are just some kind of macabre candy. Like the gummy eyeballs you can buy to give out at Halloween back home.

Just as she was beginning to think her eyes were going to pop out of her head from the strangeness of it all, the orange girl stopped so abruptly Lauren almost ran into her. “What—?” she began.

“We’re here.” Her guide nodded at a small, dusty booth with a faded red awning. Behind the counter sat Blix. He was in his human form again with pale blond hair and eyebrows. When he looked up and saw Lauren, he smiled broadly.

“Well, well, my dear,” he said, rising and coming around the front of the booth to greet her. “So here you are. I had hoped you would take me up on my offer.”

“It seemed…reasonable.” Lauren nodded guardedly and crossed her arms over her chest. She wished she hadn’t let Vlanka rearrange the red scarf-like tok so that it exposed her breasts through the sheer light blue shirt.

Blix laughed. “Don’t worry about exposing your lovely breasts, my dear. It’s quite common here on O’ah. Especially with those in the trade.”

“The what?” Lauren frowned but he waved her question away.

“Unimportant. Did you bring me some cubes?”

“A few.” Lauren pulled the handful of food cubes out of the pocket of her skirt and held them out for him to examine. “Uh, fair warning though,” she said, feeling suddenly guilty. “Most of these feature live worms as their main entrée. So…” She shrugged. “I don’t know if you’re interested in that or not.”

“Worms?” Blix frowned and plucked several of the cubes out of her hand. “What kind of worms?”

“Well that’s just it—I don’t know. I mean—”

“Stop!”

Both their heads turned and Lauren felt a surge of relief so great her knees almost buckled. Xairn was striding towards them.

“Xairn!” Lauren took a step toward him… and stopped. He didn’t look nearly as happy to see her as she was to see him. In fact, he looked positively furious. His broad shoulders were tensed and his big hands were curled into fists at his side. The look in his red-on-black eyes was terrifying and that was saying something considering that his eyes looked forbidding at the best of times.

The minute he reached Lauren, he grabbed her by the upper arm and pulled her close to his side. “What in the seven hells are you doing?” he demanded, looking her up and down. “And why are you dressed like that?”

“She is dressed like that because I gave her the clothes.” Blix came forward, his pale purple eyes glittering.

Xairn turned to her, his face so fierce it was frightening. “Is that true?” he demanded. “You accepted the clothes from him?”

“Well, yes,” Lauren admitted. She could tell she’d done something completely wrong but she didn’t know what it was. “I’m sorry, Xairn but I—”

“Strip.”

“What?” Lauren stared at him, uncomprehending. Surely he didn’t mean—

“You heard me. Strip.” Xairn glared at her. “Take off every single piece of clothing the Spider gave you right now.”

“But…but I can’t just—”

“Undress now or I’ll undress you myself, Goddess damn it.” His eyes flashed and when Lauren was a little slow to obey him, he reached for her and started unknotting the long red tok himself.

“No!” Lauren tried to push his hands away. “We’re in public. I don’t want to be naked in front of all these…these people.” If walking trees, gnomes, and talking insects could be considered people, anyway.

“You have a choice,” Xairn growled. “Get naked now in public or spend the rest of your very short life getting naked over and over in private.”

“What are you talking about?” Lauren protested as he unwound the tok and threw it at Blix’s blond head. He turned back and started immediately on the elaborate buttons running down the front of her pale blue blouse.

“There’s no time to explain. Here.” He stopped undressing her long enough to strip off his own shirt. “Take that off and put this on. Hurry.”

There seemed to be no point in arguing with him. Wondering what kind of alien custom she’d broken by accepting clothes from a stranger, Lauren stripped quickly out of the pale blue blouse and shrugged into Xairn’s shirt instead. It was much too large and drooped down to her knees. Which suited her fine, since the lovely cobalt skirt was the last thing to go. She was bare beneath the shirt but at least she was covered.

Xairn took each item of clothing as she handed it to him and tossed it back to Blix. The blond alien caught the blouse and skirt in turn but there was a strange little smile playing around his lips that Lauren didn’t like.

“You might as well have saved yourself the trouble, Scourge,” he said, passing the outfit to Vlanka who folded it neatly. “In return for the clothing, your little pet gave me these.” He held out the three food cubes he’d plucked from Lauren’s palm.

Xairn’s face was suddenly as impassive as stone but his deep voice sounded strangled when he talked. “That’s all? She gave you nothing more?”

“That’s all.” Blix was practically beaming by now. “Just three little food cubes, my friend. In exchange for clothing made from the finest Belarian silk and satin. Not to mention a tok made of one unbroken piece of skin from a rare crimson-hide gelk. Very expensive, I’m afraid, and all sales are final.”

A what? Lauren looked at the neatly folded tok in Vlanka’s orange hands. Was it really made out of some creature’s skin? It certainly hadn’t felt like any kind of leather. But from the look on Xairn’s face, she had worse things to worry about than what kind of weird alien skin she’d been wearing.

“Xairn?” she asked anxiously, tugging at his arm. “What’s wrong? What did I do?”

“You’ve sold yourself.” His voice was hoarse and his grip on her arm tightened until Lauren let out a squeak of pain. “Sold yourself into the skin trade.”

Panic gripped her by the throat. “What? What are you talking about? I swear I didn’t mean any harm. I only gave him the cubes with worms in them. I didn’t think—”

“Worms?” Xairn’s eyes widened suddenly. “Grieza worms?”

Lauren shrugged uneasily. “I don’t know what kind they are. They’re pale orange and about this long…” She held out her hands to measure. “And they come with a side dish of some weird blue-green sauce.”

“So.” Xairn turned back to Blix who was looking much less happy and smug now. “You traded your ‘very expensive’ clothes to Lauren for three helpings of Grieza worms. Which are, as you know, a rare and costly delicacy all the way from Twin Moons.”

“Not rare or costly enough,” Blix protested. “Not to pay for the fine garments I gave your pet.”

“The clothing you gave Lauren was the equivalence of slavery and death,” Xairn growled. “And you damn well know it, Spider. Do you want me to call the Judge of the Market to settle the claim?” He nodded at the purple tree being which Lauren had first seen striding up and down the center of the street. As though sensing trouble, it had stopped what it was doing and was staring fixedly at the scene playing out in front of Blix’s dusty stall. “Or will you acknowledge that what Lauren gave you was of equal value to the fucking clothes?” Xairn finished.

Blix looked sulky. “No. I’ll acknowledge.” His purple eyes flashed. “But be warned, Scourge—I’m not the only one who desires a piece of your little pet. An exotic like that will draw all kinds of interested parties. You’ll have to guard her with your life if you want to get her out of O’ah intact.”

Xairn’s eyes blazed and his voice dropped to a menacing growl. “I’d die before I’d let you take so much as a single hair from her head, you sick bastard!”

“And you may. If you don’t watch out.” With that, Blix disappeared abruptly, taking Vlanka, the clothes, and the booth he’d been sitting in when Lauren first walked up, with him. There was nothing left but a dusty, bare spot on the stone pavement.

“Xairn, I—” Lauren began…but then she stopped. There was a lot she still didn’t understand but by the look on his face, now wasn’t the time to ask.

“Come on.” Xairn pulled her roughly down the street, steering her back into the alley where the Kindred ship was parked.

“Hey! You’re hurting me!” Lauren protested when he opened the door and shoved her inside.

“You’d have been hurting a lot worse if I’d been even a parsec later getting to you,” Xairn growled, but he let her go at once.

“I don’t understand.” Lauren put her hand on her hips and glared at him. “Will you please explain what just happened out there?”

A muscle in Xairn’s jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed. “What just happened was that you were about to become a splice whore for the Spider.”

“A spice whore? What the hell is that?” Lauren demanded.

“A prostitute who offers her body to prospective clients. They try you out and if they like you, they can pay an extra fee to take part of your body to a lab and clone you.”

“Part…part of my body?” Lauren could hardly believe it. Suddenly she flashed back to Vlanka’s orange, seven fingered hands. Some of her fingers had ended in sharp purple nails but some had ended in…In stumps. Oh my God! “You…you mean like fingers?” she asked in a trembling voice.

“Among other things,” Xairn said darkly. “Believe me, Lauren, it’s not a life you’d want. And as beautiful and exotic as you are, you wouldn’t have lasted a month on the streets. Blix would have sold you piece by piece until there was nothing left.”

Lauren shook her head. “But…but I don’t see how trading food cubes for clothes would make me Blix’s, uh, whore.”

“The rules of trade in O’ah state that every transaction must be of exactly equal value. That is why it’s so dangerous to barter here instead of just buying something with credits. The Spider gave you very expensive clothing and in return, you gave him nothing but a few food cubes—you owed him more. Much more. And he could have forced you to pay the difference with your body.” He pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes tightly for a moment as though trying to hold back a headache. “Gods, if you hadn’t given him the cubes with the Grieza worms…”

“What would have happened?” Lauren whispered.

“I would have fought for you to the last—please know that,” Xairn said in a low voice. “But there is no surviving a physical confrontation with the Judge of the Market. He is a Quinlow—they carry the power of life and death in their hands. So I…I would have lost you.” Suddenly he pulled Lauren to him in a crushing hug. “Gods, Lauren, I can’t lose you. I won’t.” His deep voice was raw with emotion.

Lauren was so surprised she could barely think. In the entire time they’d known each other, Xairn had hardly ever touched her willingly. In fact, he’d even gone so far as to ask her not to touch him. Which made his spontaneous display of affection all the more rare and precious.

“Oh, Xairn…” She hugged him back tightly, nuzzling her face into his neck, breathing in the warm, spicy scent of his bare skin. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered in his ear. “You were gone for so much longer than you said and I was so afraid…” She choked. “Afraid something had happened to you. And then Blix tricked his way into the ship by pretending to be Mr. Kittles—the pet rabbit I used to have. And then he seemed so nice and reasonable and he kept saying you would never come back and I…I was so scared and I missed you so much.”

“That is what thought thieves do.” Xairn’s voice was soft and fierce in her ear. “They sense the troubled thoughts of their prey and then they stalk them mercilessly using their own fears against them. Forgive me for not warning you in more detail but I did not want to frighten you.”

Lauren kissed his cheek impulsively. “That’s okay,” she whispered. “And I’m sorry I disobeyed orders. I should have known you had a good reason for me to stay inside the ship.” She shifted closer to him, happy to feel his arms around her and the comforting press of his muscular chest against her breasts. “I’m just so glad you’re safe.”

As she pressed her body against his, Xairn stiffened in her arms. Abruptly, he drew away from her, ending the hug as suddenly as it had begun. “I am pleased and relieved that you are safe as well,” he said formally. “And I have good news—I have located an alteration house that will perform the necessary manipulation of our respective DNA.”

“That’s nice, I guess,” Lauren said doubtfully. “But Xairn…” She closed the distance he’d put between them and put a hand on his arm. “I still—”

“Please.” Xairn pulled his arm away. “Don’t. And I believe it would be best if you would give me back my shirt and go put on the other garment I bought for you before I left.”

Lauren frowned, scanning the heavy muscles of his chest and arms for chillbumps. “I’m sorry. Are you cold?”

“No.” He suddenly wouldn’t look at her. “I just think it would be best.”

“All right.” Feeling hurt by his sudden about-face, Lauren withdrew. How could he be so effusively glad to see her one moment and so cold the next? Try as she might, she couldn’t help wishing to be in his arms again. He was so big and warm and she felt so completely safe when she was pressed to his chest. But from the closed look on his face, she could tell that wasn’t going to happen.

Sighing, she went to the bathroom. So much for new clothes.

She was so busy removing Xairn’s shirt and replacing the silver-blue muumuu, she almost missed the fact that she was still wearing the blue slippers with crimson red soles. When she finally realized she still had the shoes on, she had an uneasy feeling. Was this going to cause problems later on? Or were the worm cubes enough to pay for the slippers as well as the clothes Blix had given her? Would Xairn be upset when he saw that she had kept them?

Deciding not to take a chance, Lauren took off the slippers and hid them in a small storage cabinet under the sink. Then, sighing, she went to return Xairn’s shirt.

Xairn was weak with relief—or possibly blood loss. He’d gotten into one last fight at the base of the support that held up the plasti-glass splicer tunnels. There had only been two splicers this time but one of them had jumped on his back before Xairn saw him. His knife had bitten deep—though thankfully not deep enough to wound his primary heart, which was what he’d no doubt been reaching for.

He looked down at his side, examining the wicked gash where the knife had cut him. Dark red blood was welling up from the slice but at least it wasn’t gushing out. Xairn pulled the waistband of his black flight pants a little higher and tightened his belt to put pressure on the wound. There was no time to deal with it any further at present. He had to get the ship powered up and moved to Slk’s parking accommodations before it got completely dark. And before the Spider’s spies found out where he was headed.

He walked stiffly to the front of the ship and settled himself in front of the controls, careful of the wound on his side. Though he didn’t want to admit it, his body was throbbing and it wasn’t just with pain. His secondary shaft, which for years had lain dormant between his legs, was so hard it was painful. It pressed against the front of his pants, snarling for release. Thank the gods, at least, that his primary shaft remained unaffected. But it was necessary only for bonding—the engorgement of his secondary shaft was more than adequate for other sexual purposes. Not that he would ever do such things to Lauren. Still, his body was urging him to, telling him to take her, to make her his.

All because of one simple, innocent hug.

She has no idea what she does to me—how she affects me, he thought as he put the engine through its warm-up sequence. For a moment he allowed himself to relive the sweet sensation of Lauren’s full breasts flush against his chest. He’d been able to feel her nipples, tight and ripe, rubbing against him through the thin material of his shirt. All her warm curves pressed against him as she came so willingly into his arms…it was almost as though she wanted to touch him. As though she wanted to be close to him despite what he was.

She wouldn’t be so eager if she knew how I felt. The things I need, Xairn thought grimly. He didn’t want the desires inside him. Didn’t want to be like the rest of his race…like his sadistic father. Closing his eyes briefly, he remembered the many perversions he’d seen the AllFather perform. He’d savaged them—the unwilling females he took to satiate his monstrous appetites. I’d rather die than hurt Lauren that way, Xairn told himself fiercely.

No, he decided as the ship rose above the skyline of O’ah and nosed toward the splicing district, he would never do that to her. Never use her that way. In fact, it would be better if he never touched her again. Gathering her into his arms had been stupid and impulsive, especially considering even such brief contact made his body react so strongly.

From now on he would have to keep his distance—it wasn’t safe to be near her again.

EIGHT

“What’s troubling you, my lady?” Lock’s voice was soft as he washed Kat’s back.

“I’ve sensed it too.” Deep kissed her and squeezed the sponge he was holding so that warm water ran down over her bare breasts. “Tell us what’s wrong, little Kat.”

The three of them were in the huge bathing pool in their bathroom, enjoying a relaxing soak after the stress of Sophie’s wedding. And there had been considerably more stress than Kat had expected.

“It’s Lauren,” she admitted with a sigh. “I really liked her—really felt for her. And now I’m worried.”

“I would say you have cause to be.” Deep frowned. “If what Nadiah saw was accurate she could be in trouble.”

“But that’s the thing.” Kat sat up a little straighter, splashing water. “Do you think it was?”

“Sylvan seemed to believe in her power,” Lock pointed out. “Apparently it’s a rare but recognized phenomenon on Tranq Prime. A manifestation of the goddess in a few chosen females.”

“But couldn’t she be wrong?” Kat pleaded. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to believe Nadiah had some kind of psychic ability—it was just that she didn’t want Lauren to be in danger.

“I don’t know,” Lock murmured.

“Well, she did think that Detective Rast was a Kindred,” Kat pointed out, feeling a spark of hope.

“Yes, but you can’t blame her for that,” Deep objected. “Lock and I thought the same thing. He looks Kindred.”

“He does,” Lock agreed. “And it’s not just the truegreen eyes. It’s his build, his bearing—”

“Though he doesn’t treat females with the respect they deserve,” Lock pointed out, frowning.

“Not exactly,” Deep agreed. “Although I got the feeling he wasn’t upset at Nadiah so much as at the application of her gift, which he claims not to believe in.”

“But that’s the thing,” Kat said, feeling frustrated. “Can we believe that she’s accurate? Oh, I wish we had some way to check on Lauren but I know the Maw Cluster is way too far away for us to do a joining.”

Deep looked thoughtful. “Ordinarily I’d say you were right about that, Kat. But there might be a way.”

“Really? There might?” Kat asked excitedly.

Deep’s voice was grave when he nodded. “Yes, but I don’t think you’re going to like it.”

“What do you mean?” Kat frowned.

“Well, as you know, sexual energy generates the power that we use to propel ourselves as seeker, finder, and focus into the astral plane,” Deep said. “The higher the tension between the three of us, the more energy is generated.”

Kat smiled. “Of course. But I thought we generated more than enough energy. Hell, we could probably light up Yankee Stadium for a year if we could bottle what we put out.”

“Be that as it may, it won’t be enough to reach the Maw Cluster,” Lock said softly from behind her. “Not unless we try something new. Something guaranteed to boost our output.”

Kat frowned warily. “What exactly are we talking about here?”

“Something we haven’t tried before.” Deep looked into her eyes. “I think you know what I’m talking about, little Kat—double penetration.”

Kat’s mouth was suddenly almost too dry to talk. “I…” She cleared her throat. “What do you mean? We always do that. Every time the three of us make love when you and Lock fuse together to, you know, enter me.”

She could feel herself blushing as she spoke the words but she couldn’t seem to help it. No matter how often she made love with her two new mates, she still felt a little shy about what the three of them did together. Deep and Lock might consider it perfectly normal to share a woman but it still counted as kinky in her book.

“That’s not what I mean and I think you know it,” Deep said gently. “When Lock and I fuse our shafts together, we enter your pussy. But we’ve never tried filling both your pussy and your back passage at the same time.”

“You mean one in front and one…” Kat cleared her throat again. “In back?” Her voice ended in a squeak.

“Deep and I would like to make love to you that way, my lady,” Lock murmured in her ear. “While we enjoy fusing our shafts to enter you as one, we also crave the sensations of filling you individually.”

“You…you do?” Kat swallowed.

“Does that bother you?” Deep asked softly. “Do you not want to be touched here?”

Kat felt his finger brush lightly between her cheeks, caressing her rosebud as he spoke. She gasped and jumped, splashing water out of the bathing pool all over the bathroom floor.

“Kat, are you all right?” Deep’s concern washed over her. At the same time Lock said, “My lady?” And she felt his tenderness and affection as well.

“Fine, I’m fine,” she said, backing away from the two of them. “I just…I think I’ve had enough time in the bath.” She climbed out of the bathing pool quickly and wrapped herself in a long crimson bathing robe. It had been specially developed by the Kindred to instantly absorb water so it dried her immediately. Trying to look as though nothing was wrong, Kat swept out of the bathroom and curled up in the middle of the huge, three-person bed.

She heard the low murmur of voices and knew if she ‘tuned in’ to her guys, she would probably be able to catch some of what they were saying or thinking but she didn’t want to. Instead she closed her eyes and burrowed her head into one of the big fluffy pillows. Maybe if they thought she was asleep…

“My lady, what’s wrong?” Lock’s question let her know her sleep ruse wasn’t working.

“Nothing.” Sighing, she sat up. “I told you, I’m fine.”

“We can’t help but know when you’re lying, you know,” Deep said, sitting down on one side of her as Lock took the other side. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing really. I just…” Kat grabbed a pillow and hugged it to her chest. “I’m just not a big fan of…that kind of sex. That’s all.”

“You know the bonding fruit will help you stretch to accommodate us, don’t you?” Lock asked.

“She knows.” Deep frowned. “But I’m guessing our Kat’s objection goes deeper than that.”

Kat sighed. “I guess I might as well tell you or you’ll never leave me alone.”

“I think you need to tell us,” Deep said, his voice unexpectedly gentle. “So no, we won’t leave you alone until you do.”

“Fine.” She squeezed the pillow harder and looked down at the bed. “It’s not a big deal really. Just that I let…let a guy try that once, back there, and it really hurt.”

“And?” Deep’s voice said he knew there was more to it than that.

Damn him. Kat flashed him an unfriendly look and he stared back, one black eyebrow raised. “And he was really into the moment and he didn’t…” She swallowed hard, not wanting to remember. “He didn’t stop when I asked him to. It just…wasn’t a very good experience, okay?”

“He hurt you?” Lock’s voice was raw—filled with the pain Kat didn’t want to express.

“Yes,” she said tightly. “And ever since then I’m not…I don’t really want to go there. Or let anyone else go there, if you know what I mean.”

“We know,” Deep murmured.

“I don’t understand,” Lock said, shaking his head. “I thought…during our joining to find Sophia, when you let us all the way into your memories…I don’t see how you could have concealed such a source of pain, my lady.”

“She was able to conceal it from us because she’s been concealing it from herself,” Deep rumbled. “Isn’t that right, Kat?”

Kat gave a short nod. “It’s not a happy memory, okay?”

“Of course not.” Lock stroked her shoulder soothingly.

“Perhaps you’d feel better if the bastard who hurt you was brought to justice,” Deep growled.

Kat sighed. “No, I wouldn’t. He wasn’t a bad guy—it was just that we were both kind of drunk. He apologized afterwards.” Not that I could ever stand to date him again. Not after that, she thought with a shiver, remembering the painful experience of being pinned to the bed and invaded.

She’d cried and begged but Devon had never seemed to hear her. Or if he had, he hadn’t wanted to stop. Afterwards, seeing her swollen eyes and tear-streaked cheeks, he appeared to feel terrible about what he’d done. But Kat could never really trust him after that. They broke up a few days later and she’d never seen him again. And tried never to think of him. Until tonight…

We would never hurt you that way, she heard Lock send through their mental link.

Never, Deep echoed. He slid an arm around her shoulders. Come here. If you have to cry, Lock and I want to hold you.

She sniffed and realized that hot tears were rolling down her cheeks. Four muscular arms surrounded her and drew her down on the bed. Kat knew she was safe, sheltered by their love for her. It flowed over and around her, comforting, soothing, whispering that she was cared for, needed, loved. Telling her that she would never be hurt in such a way again.

For a long time Kat let herself drift. Cradled between Deep and Lock she closed her eyes and tried to let go of the past. What Devon had done was painful and humiliating but it was over. It was time to let it go.

Finally she felt strong enough to speak. I’m sorry, she whispered at last, through their link. I didn’t realize until now how much it upset me. I spent so many years trying to forget.

Of course you did—anyone would try to forget a memory so painful, Lock assured her.

Well, maybe forgetting isn’t the answer. Sniffing, Kat wiped her eyes and sat up. “Maybe it’s time I got over it.”

“And how do you propose to do that?” Deep asked, as he and Lock sat up as well.

“By…by trying it again.” Kat took a deep breath. “By letting the two of you make love to me there…that way. The way you want to.”

“We don’t want to do anything that will hurt you, my lady,” Lock protested, stroking her hair.

“Lock’s right. We’re perfectly happy to make love to you in our regular way for the rest of our lives,” Deep said.

Kat lifted her chin. “But that won’t help us find Lauren, will it?”

“Kat, look at me.” Deep tilted her chin so that they were eye to eye. His coal black eyes were burning. “If we do this,” he murmured, “It should be for you—not anyone else. We can try and find Lauren if you want, but the main focus should be on healing your wounds.”

Kat tried to laugh. “You mean sexual healing?”

“In a manner of speaking.” Deep nodded.

“It is possible, you know. Especially when three people are as closely connected as we are,” Lock said, kissing her shoulder. “We just need to take things very slowly.”

“We need to show you that it can be pleasurable to be penetrated here,” Deep murmured, his large hand caressing her buttocks through the crimson robe. “That you can enjoy it instead of fearing it.”

Kat bit her lip. “You…you really think that’s possible?”

Deep nodded and Lock said, “Yes, my lady. Very possible.”

“But it has to be about you,” Deep said, looking into her eyes again. “No one else, sweetheart. And you have to be sure…very sure you want to do it.”

Kat’s heart was pounding a mile a minute but she knew she wanted this. After all the years that had passed since her experience with Devon, she wanted to finally get over the pain—to exorcise the bad and hurtful memory. And, she had to admit, she wanted to give her men something they’d been craving. To open herself to them and let them in completely in a way she hadn’t before.

No more secrets, she whispered to both of them through their link. No more lies. I want the three of us to be one. I want to do this.

Lying through the mental link was next to impossible and she could feel Deep and Lock registering her sincerity. They know I mean it, that I really want this, she thought. No matter how much it scares me.

Yes, we know, Deep assured her softly. But there’s no need to be frightened, sweetheart. Just relax and let Lock and I give you pleasure.

Though Kat was more than willing to try it, she still didn’t see how she could get pleasure from being filled there.

Because we won’t be filling you—not to start with, Lock told her soothingly.

You’re not? Then what—? Before she could finish asking the question, the light twin answered it by licking a long, slow trail from her ankle to her knee.

Take off your robe, little Kat, Deep murmured in her head. Take off your robe and allow Lock to taste you.

You mean to taste me…there? Kat looked at them uncertainly.

Of course, my lady. Lock smiled up at her, his warm brown eyes filled with love and lust. We need to put you at your ease by giving you pleasure before we attempt penetration. What better way than to tease open your sweet little rosebud with my tongue?

I don’t know… Kat crossed her legs uneasily.

What’s wrong? Deep asked, stroking her cheek. You have no problem with allowing us to taste your pussy. Why should this be any different?

Kat felt her cheeks getting hot. Because it seems…I don’t know…dirty.

My lady, we just finished bathing, Lock reminded her gently. You are not dirty. You’re warm and sweet and soft and I want very much to taste you.

Really? Kat turned to look at him. Even there?

Especially there, Deep assured her. And to make it easier, I’ll hold you while Lock goes down on you. You know I won’t let you come to any harm, don’t you? I would die first.

As would I, Lock murmured, kissing her knee gently. Please, my lady. Open yourself for me. I want so much to taste you.

The outpouring of love, lust, and tenderness from the two of them was so strong it almost threatened to drown her—but in a good way. All right, Kat whispered. Sitting up, she shrugged out of the robe and threw it to the far side of the bed. As long as we take it slowly. And as long as we use our energy to try and find Lauren.

Agreed, Deep murmured and she felt Lock’s acceptance as well.

All right then. Kat took a deep breath and looked at both of them. Let’s get started.

Very well, let’s start with something familiar. Come here and sit between my legs, Deep instructed.

Kat did as he said, leaning back against him, enjoying the warmth of his bare, muscular chest against her back.

Very good, Deep instructed softly. Now allow Lock to open your thighs.

It wasn’t easy, but Kat obeyed again. She watched as Lock parted her thighs and spread them wide, baring the mound of her sex, decorated with a neatly trimmed nest of auburn curls. Despite her earlier fear, her pussy was already beginning to feel wet and swollen with desire. This was one of her favorite things to do—to lean back against Deep and hear him whisper hot, dirty fantasies in her ear while Lock lapped her open cunt.

It was so incredibly arousing to be surrounded by the two of them, to feel their love and lust for her rising as they pleasured her. Unlike many human males, the Kindred reveled in going down. In fact, Deep and Lock had both told her that spreading her open and tasting her pussy was one of their favorite sexual acts. Kat enjoyed tasting them as well, but they didn’t often let her because they preferred to be the pleasure givers.

Start with her pussy, Brother, Deep instructed his twin. Lick our little Kat long and slow. Tease her clit and put your tongue deep in her sweet little cunt.

With pleasure. Looking up to meet her eyes, Lock spread her swollen pussy lips wide to reveal her slippery pink folds. Then, starting at the bottom of her slit, he dragged his tongue upwards as though Kat was his favorite flavor of lollipop.

Kat’s breath caught in her throat as he bathed her clit with his hot tongue and then swirled the tip of it around the little bud, tracing magical patterns over her wet flesh. God, would she ever get used to this? Ever get used to lying in one brother’s arms while the other went down on her? It still seemed kinky and a little bit forbidden. But what Deep and Lock wanted to do to her was much more forbidden than this.

As if reading her thoughts, Lock nuzzled downward and began licking the narrow, sensitive margin of skin between the bottom of her slit and her rosebud.

Kat gasped at the sudden sensation. And yes, though it felt strange to be licked there, it didn’t hurt or feel wrong exactly. In fact, it was beginning to feel very good, especially since Deep had reached around in front of her and was tugging gently at her nipples.

That’s right, Brother, he growled softly through their link. Now lick our little Kat lower. Trace that sweet virgin rosebud with your tongue.

But I’m not a virgin there, Kat protested, turning her head to look up at him.

His black eyes burned into hers. You’ve been hurt and taken against your will, little Kat. None of that counts as making love. Until you’ve been penetrated and filled by a male who truly loves you and cares about your comfort, you are still a virgin in my eyes.

And mine, Lock added, looking up. Please my lady, I need to open you a little more in order to taste you as I want to.

Kat wanted to protest again that it seemed dirty or wrong but the words stuck in her throat as she watched Lock spread her even wider and slide his tongue down the groove between her buttocks and into forbidden territory.

“God!” she gasped aloud as the light twin began a careful exploration of her rosebud with his tongue. He lapped gently around the circumference and then, very gently, pressed the tip of his tongue to her very center. Kat gasped again at the tender penetration and Deep growled in approval, obviously feeling the sudden rush of surprised lust that washed over her.

Kat couldn’t get over the fact that what Lock was doing turned her on. It was hot and incredibly erotic to watch the light twin on his knees before her, piercing her intimate back entrance with his talented tongue. She had never in a million years imagined she could enjoy such a thing but now she couldn’t get enough.

Feels good, doesn’t it? Deep asked through their link. Feels good to let Lock taste you there—to put his tongue inside you.

Yes, Kat admitted, knowing there was no point in trying to pretend otherwise. I can hardly believe it but yes, yes it does. It’s amazing.

Not to mention extremely hot to watch. Deep twisted her nipples until she squeaked with pleasure/pain and then one large hand slid down her abdomen to cup her mound of curls. Gods, I love to watch Lock go down on you. Almost as much as I love tasting you myself, little Kat.

Kat knew that part of the Twin Kindred mentality was taking enjoyment in watching while their lover was pleasured by their twin. It eliminated jealousy between the brothers and kept her from ever feeling like one of them was being left out or slighted. Such an amicable, sharing relationship would never have been possible if her lovers had been human, but the Twin Kindred were born to share a female between them and enjoyed it to the hilt.

Speaking of the hilt, how much deeper was Lock going to put his tongue? More, she heard Deep urging him. Pierce her gently but thoroughly, Brother. Open our little Kat with your tongue.

“Please!” Kat writhed between them, unable to keep still. She’d been afraid that having anything at all back there would bring back the terrible sensations she’d felt with Devon, but there was nothing but pleasure. So much pleasure she almost couldn’t stand it. And then Deep added to it by parting her pussy lips and stroking her swollen clit.

“Deep,” she gasped. “What—?”

“Touching you,” he growled softly in her ear. “Getting you ready. Lock is about to stop using his tongue and slip his fingers into your rosebud instead. Are you all right with that, little Kat? Can you be open enough to let him touch you like that?”

“I…I guess so,” Kat whispered back. She tensed slightly as she felt Lock’s tongue withdraw and then his fingers were there instead. He surprised her again, however. Instead of just invading her, she felt some kind of warm, soothing cream being rubbed into her tender back entrance. Kat jumped a little and then tried to relax into the light twin’s gentle touch. “What’s that?” she asked.

“Just something to ease the way, my lady,” Lock murmured, looking up at her. “The bonding fruit in your system will allow you to accommodate my fingers easily but I want this experience to be as smooth and gentle as possible.”

Kat smiled and reached down to card her fingers through his dark-gold hair. “You’re always so thoughtful, Lock. I love you.”

“And I love you, my lady.” He smiled, his warm brown eyes filled with emotion. “Thank you for allowing me to touch you this way.”

“Yes, Kat, thank you for trusting us.” Deep kissed her cheek. “It means a lot to both Lock and myself.”

“It means a lot to me that you both care so much.” Kat cuddled back against Deep’s broad chest and nodded at Lock. “Go on. I…I think I’m ready.”

“Slowly then,” he murmured. His eyes never leaving hers, he began to penetrate her.

Kat jumped a little bit as Lock slipped the first finger in but he had been right—her steady diet of bonding fruit allowed her much greater elasticity in this area than she’d had during her previous experience with Devon. There was no pain at all as Lock fucked her gently with first one finger, then two, then three. And as he worked on her, Deep continued to stroke her swollen clit and whisper through their link how beautiful and brave she was.

The pleasure built and built until Kat was right on the edge. Just one more stroke would send her over…so of course that was when Lock withdrew his fingers and Deep stopped stroking her.

“You two!” she moaned in frustration. “You know how close I was—I know you can tell.”

“We can tell, all right.” Deep kissed her cheek. “But if you want to find Lauren we need you to hold off.” He looked into her eyes. “You need to wait until we’re both buried to the hilt in your ass and pussy before you come, little Kat. All right?”

Kat felt herself blushing at his frank words. “All right,” she whispered. “Which one of you is going to…to fill me back there?”

Deep frowned. “I would like the pleasure myself but I think we should allow Lock to do it this first time.”

“Deep is right,” Lock agreed. “My shaft isn’t quite as thick as his. It will be less frightening for you, my lady.”

“I’m not scared,” Kat said, lifting her chin. “Not…not anymore.” Which was almost true. To be completely honest, now that they were getting down to the actual act, her heart was drumming so hard it felt like it was trying to break through her ribs and escape. But she still wanted this—wanted it badly.

Deep looked at her critically. “Yes you are—a little. But don’t worry, little Kat. I’ll be holding you every step of the way. Just lean on me and look into my eyes. I’ll keep you safe.”

“And if you’re ever uncomfortable at any time, let me know,” Lock murmured. “I swear to stop and withdraw at once if you change your mind.”

Kat didn’t think that was going to happen. Now that she had started this, she wanted to see it through to the finish. Not to mention that her entire body was aching for sexual release. But it was nice to know that her lovers were attentive to her needs and both willing and able to stop if whatever they were doing felt too uncomfortable to stand.

Let’s do it, she whispered, reverting back to their mind link once more. I want this. Want both of you in me…now.

As you wish, my lady, Lock murmured and Deep said, Of course, little Kat.

The two of them lay her down on the bed on her side with Lock behind her and Deep in front. Nestled between them, Kat felt warm and protected as always. Deep made sure she was comfortable, with her head resting on a pillow so he could look into her eyes and Lock stroked her back in a soothing caress.

Slowly now, little Kat, Deep murmured in her mind, his eyes never leaving hers. Lock is going to enter your rosebud first. Only when he is completely inside you will I fill your pussy. Are you ready?

Yes, Kat whispered, her heart pounding. Yes, I’m ready.

Good. Deep stroked her cheek lovingly and then looked over her shoulder to make eye contact with Lock. Gently, Brother. Just press against her at first. Let her feel the head of your cock kissing her sweet bud.

Kat bit her lip as Lock raised her leg. The she felt the broad head of the light twin’s shaft pressing gently but firmly directly against her rosebud. For a moment that night with Devon came rushing back and she panicked. But her old boyfriend had never been this slow and patient. Instead of holding still, allowing her to get used to the feeling of his cock touching her ass, he’d simply plowed ahead, causing excruciating pain.

Lock and Deep would never do that to me, Kat reminded herself, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. And besides, I have the bonding fruit in my system. I can do this.

“Do it,” she said out loud and was proud when her voice didn’t tremble. “Go ahead, Lock. Put…put it in me. I can take it.”

“You’re certain?” Deep cupped her cheek and she nodded. “Very well.” He looked at Lock. “It’s all right, Brother. You can enter her. Just do it very slowly.”

“Of course,” Lock said reassuringly. And then Kat felt the blunt probe of his cock begin to press inwards, stretching her gently but firmly as he entered her.

Kat felt the head of his cock slide in, followed by two or three inches of thick shaft. There was no pain but she couldn’t help jumping a little and squeezing Deep’s muscular arms tight as Lock’s shaft invaded her.

Easy, little Kat, he murmured, holding her eyes with his. Just try to relax and be open for Lock.

I am, she whispered back. It’s just…a little more difficult than I expected.

Do you wish me to stop? Lock sent through their link, his mental voice anxious. Because I will if you want me to, my lady. I will withdraw at once. He began to suit actions to words but Kat reached back and grabbed his arm.

No, don’t. Don’t pull it out. I…I want you in me, Lock. I just need a little time.

Take as much time as you need, my lady, he responded, stroking her back soothingly. I swear not to move again until you ask me to.

Thank you, Kat whispered back.

Kat, look at me, Deep murmured and she lifted her chin to see the dark twin staring down at her intently.

Yes? She sent back.

Tell me about it. Tell me how it feels. Tell me how you feel.

Kat bit her lip. I…I feel opened. Opened but not violated, so that’s good. And it doesn’t hurt. It just…brings back bad memories.

We need to try and make some good ones, then, Deep said firmly. I’m going to touch you now, Kat. One large hand slid between her thighs and cupped her pussy again. Going to spread open your sweet cunt and stroke you while Lock stays inside you. He’s only about halfway in, right?

Kat nodded. Yes, I think so.

Good. As I touch you, I want you to concentrate on Lock’s shaft. Feel it inside you. Imagine what it will be like to have him all the way in, filling your back entrance completely. Give yourself to the sensation of being opened, of being penetrated with love and tenderness instead of cruelty and pain.

I’ll try, Kat promised, looking up at him. I do know you and Lock would never hurt me. That helps.

I’m glad, little Kat. Deep lowered his head to kiss her and at the same time, Kat felt him part her wet folds and begin to stroke gently against the side of her swollen clit with one careful fingertip. Glad you can trust us enough to try this.

I…I want to do more than just try, Kat told him, her breathing beginning to speed up as he built the slow fire of pleasure between her legs. I want both of you in me, making love to me at the same time.

In good time, Deep promised, and kissed her again. For now, just concentrate on the sensations between your legs. How does it feel to have Lock’s shaft penetrating your bud? Do you begin to feel the stirrings of pleasure from allowing him to fill you there?

Kat closed her eyes for a moment. Making a deliberate effort, she blocked out her past with her old boyfriend and concentrated on what was happening now with Lock and Deep. The light twin’s shaft was thick, stretching her to the limit, but it didn’t feel bad. In fact, it felt good to be so open for her lover’s cock. Good to spread herself and let him fill her this way, especially since she knew that Deep wouldn’t be far behind in filling her pussy.

I like it, she admitted at last. When there’s no pain it’s a very erotic sensation.

And do you think you could let Lock fill you completely now?

Kat nodded. Yes, I think so. Lock?

I am ready and waiting to do your bidding, my lady, the light twin sent back. Shall I sink my shaft to the hilt in you now?

Kat took a deep breath, fear and desire warring inside her. Yes, she sent back. Yes, please do. I want you in me, Lock. All the way in me.

As my lady wishes. She felt something soft and warm press against her neck and realized that Lock had kissed her there. Then, gripping her hips for leverage, he slid the rest of his long, thick cock smoothly into her ass.

Kat let out an involuntary moan but it wasn’t a sound of pain. On the contrary, she couldn’t believe how good it felt to be completely filled in such a forbidden area. She felt Lock’s hips brush against her buttocks and knew he was all the way inside her, filling her to the hilt just as she had wanted him to do.

Are you all right? Deep murmured, looking at her. His broad fingertip continued its slow, erotic caress of her swollen clit, gently building the pleasure inside her.

Yes. Kat nodded. Yes, it feels…it feels good. Wonderful. The only thing that could make it better is having you in me too.

So you’re ready for me to penetrate you as well? Deep’s caressing finger slid lower, invading her pussy and pressing deep inside the slippery well of her cunt. I can tell you are, he sent, answering his own question. Gods, little Kat, you’re so wet.

Because I need you in me. Both of you, Kat told him, looking into his eyes. Please Deep, fill me up.

With pleasure, sweetheart. Reaching between them, he fitted the broad head of his cock to the wet entrance of her pussy. Kat couldn’t hold back a moan as she felt his thick shaft thrusting slowly into her. God, but it felt incredible. Hot and erotic in a way she’d never experienced before.

In the past, while making love to her men, they had always been fused together, the better to penetrate her pussy as one. This time she could feel both shafts distinctly, and the sensation was amazing. Her eyelids fluttered briefly shut with pleasure and when she opened them, she saw Deep looking down at her.

“Gods, you’re beautiful, Kat,” he whispered hoarsely. “And so brave to take both of us at once this way. So sweet and courageous to spread your legs and let Lock and I fill your pussy and your ass at the same time.”

As he spoke, Kat felt the broad head of his cock press against the end of her channel and she knew both men were inside her, filling her completely. “God,” she moaned softly as her pleasure built higher and higher. “So good. So…so right.”

“It’s always right when it’s the three of us together, my lady,” Lock murmured, kissing her neck again. “Though I have to admit, this is amazing. I can feel Deep’s shaft rubbing against mine.”

“And I feel yours as well, Brother,” Deep growled. “So tell me, how shall we fuck our lady? Shall we move against each other or as one?”

“As one,” Lock answered at once. “The lady Kat needs to feel both of us sliding in and out of her pussy and rosebud in tandem.”

“That sounds…sounds good to me.” Kat couldn’t help how breathless her voice had become. She’d never felt this filled before—not even when both her lovers were filling her pussy at once. The double penetration was a whole new sensation—one so incredibly intense she felt like the moment they started to move within her she would go off like a rocket.

That’s exactly what we want, Deep sent her, having obviously caught her thought. The more intense your orgasm, the further we can travel.

Then let’s go, Kat sent, leaning up to give the dark twin a passionate kiss. I can’t wait any longer—I need to come!

As my lady wishes, Lock murmured. He and Deep locked eyes and the dark twin murmured Now.

A low gasp was drawn from Kat as both thick shafts pulled slowly out of her ass and pussy and then pressed back in again, even deeper than before. She threw back her head, resting it on Lock’s broad shoulder as they did it again, fucking her together in a way that went beyond any pleasure she’d ever known or imagined.

And it wasn’t just their cocks inside her—large, warm hands and hot mouths were all over her. Lock was licking and kissing the side of her neck while he pinched her nipples and Deep had worked his hand between them again and was stroking her swollen clit much more firmly than before.

Suddenly the sensations of having two cocks inside her, fucking her, loving her as her men pleasured her every way they knew how was too much for Kat. With a loud, gasping cry, she felt her orgasm take flight.

Blast off! she thought deliriously.

And suddenly there were stars everywhere…

NINE

“Here you go.” Lauren walked to the front of the ship and held out Xairn’s shirt.

“Leave it on the back of my seat, please.” His red-on-black eyes never left the viewscreen. In the time it had taken her to change and stow away the blue and crimson slippers, he had piloted them from the dark alley to what appeared to be…another dark alley.

“Where are we?” Lauren asked as he made preparations to land.

“The parking accommodations of the alteration house of Slk.” He pulled the ship neatly into a large stone stall and set them down gently. “There. And not a moment too soon.”

“Why? What do you mean?”

Xairn cast her a sidelong look. “It is not safe to be out in the public part of the splicing district after dark. This area communicates directly with the House of Slk.”

“I thought you said the man who was helping you was named Vrr?”

“It was but he is retired. Slk is his son who is equally skilled…if considerably more expensive.” Xairn frowned. Then with a sigh, he locked the controls and rose. “Come. He’ll be waiting for us.”

He brushed against Lauren as he reached for his shirt and she felt something warm and wet on the back of her arm. Looking down, she saw a smear of dark red on her skin. “Xairn?” She looked up at him questioningly.

“What?” He was already shrugging into the shirt but she stopped him with one hand on his arm. Looking closer, she saw the source of the red liquid. Blood—it was welling up from a cut on his side, somewhere under the waistband of his black flight pants.

“What’s that?” she demanded, pointing to his side. “Why didn’t you tell me you were wounded?”

The big warrior looked down as though noticing his wound for the first time. “A scratch. I got into several altercations on my way back to you. That’s the main reason I was late.”

“It’s a lot more than a scratch. Let me see it.” When he started to refuse, Lauren made her voice strict. “I said let me see it.”

“I would prefer that you didn’t,” he said stiffly. But she was already unbuckling his belt and pushing the black pants lower down his muscular abdomen and hips to see the extent of his injuries. Sure enough, there was a long, nasty gash running up from the front of his right hip to the curve of his back. Thankfully, it didn’t look deep but it was still oozing blood and Lauren was afraid it might become infected.

“Wait right here,” she said. “I think I saw some kind of first aid kit thingy in the bathroom. I’ll be right back.”

She grabbed the mini-suitcase she’d seen earlier—it was filled with what looked like bandages and bottles with alien script written on them—and brought it back to Xairn. He was still standing in the middle of the ship as still as a statue with a frown on his face.

“Okay now,” Lauren said. “You’re going to have to help me with this because I don’t read Kindred.” She looked up at him. “Uh, do you?”

“I am fluent in over two hundred languages and dialects. And yes, the Kindred common tongue is one of them,” he answered.

Lauren let out a low whistle. “Wow! That’s amazing. Is that a Scourge thing?”

He shook his head. “I have an aptitude for languages. To my knowledge, it is not common among my people. Perhaps…I may have inherited the ability from my mother.”

“You’ve never talked about her before,” Lauren said softly. “Were you…very young when she died?”

“I do not know if she is living or dead,” Xairn said stonily. “Only that my father took me from her soon after I was born.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I just assumed…”

“It doesn’t matter.” He shook his head and then pointed to a green plasti-glass bottle with a strange looking stopper on it. “That is the disinfectant. You should use it first.”

“Of course.” Lauren felt like she’d really put her foot in her mouth, asking about his mother. It was clear he didn’t want to talk about her or her fate—whatever it had been. She fiddled for a moment with the stopper on the bottle—and it came off in her hand. “Oh!” She looked at it in surprise. The stopper was attached to a long wand with a bulbous end. It was dripping with clear, viscous fluid. She looked up at Xairn. “So I guess I just…spread it on with this?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

Lauren shrugged. “Okay.” Carefully, she touched the bulbous end of the wand to the start of the long gash and began to paint the wound with the viscous liquid.

Xairn drew in a hissing breath and all the muscles in his big body clenched at once.

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Lauren looked up at him. “Does it sting?”

“It’s not pleasant but I will survive. Please continue—Slk is waiting for us.”

“All right.” Lauren went back to painting the wound but as she went, she blew a soothing stream of cool air to try and ease the sting.

Xairn looked down at her, frowning. “What are you doing?”

“Just trying to make it feel better.” Lauren looked up at him sheepishly. “Uh, my mom used to do it for me. She’d always blow on my cuts before she put the Band-Aid on.” She shrugged. “It made it hurt less. Do you want me to stop?”

A strange look came over his face and his voice was a little less remote when he answered. “No, that’s all right. You can continue if you want.”

“Good.” Lauren smiled at him and went back to the business at hand. When she had the entire cut painted with disinfectant, she put the stopper back in the green bottle and rummaged around in the little suitcase for what looked like a roll of gauze. But as she was about to unroll it, Xairn held out a hand.

“Give it to me.”

Lauren frowned. “You can’t put it on yourself. This cut goes halfway up your back.”

“I won’t try to but I need to activate the qui.”

“The what?” Lauren frowned at the roll of gauze in her hand.

“The qui. It means the Goddess of Mercy bandage.”

“Does it have some kind of microchip in it or something?”

“Hardly. Like most Kindred inventions, it’s actually a living organism. But it must be activated in order to work.” He held out his hand again and raised an eyebrow at her.

Giving in to his unspoken request, Lauren handed him the roll.

Xairn raised it to his mouth and whispered something in a foreign language. Then he pressed the roll to his forehead, both cheeks, and lips before handing it back to Lauren. “There. It should work now.”

“What did you say to it?” Lauren asked, beginning to unroll the gauzy substance. No, not substance—animal, I guess. How weird.

“The exact wording is ‘Drink of my blood and be nourished. My body is thine to heal as thou will. A gift for a gift. A life for a life.”

“My body is thine,” Lauren murmured. “Hmm. I think I like that.” She had the right length of bandage that she wanted now but she wasn’t sure if it was permissible to cut it to fit. Maybe she should just wrap it around and around Xairn’s waist until it— The thought died in her mind to be replaced by wonder. As she watched, the qui shortened itself to the exact length she wanted. It broadened a little as well, becoming a little wider than the palm of her hand. “Well.” She stared at it a minute then shrugged and began to press it gently to Xairn’s side.

She wasn’t sure how it would stay on—was there some kind of glue or tape she could use? But the qui adhered to his muscular side at once and stuck nicely without any help.

Lauren was impressed. “That’s good. That’s really good,” she murmured, stroking her hand over his side to make sure the living bandage was smooth and evenly applied. “I wish the Kindred would share this with Earth.”

“Actually it’s old technology. They have much more sophisticated healing methods now.” Xairn’s deep voice sounded strained. Lauren noticed that his big hands were curled into fists at his sides and he was positively trembling as she touched him. She frowned. Am I hurting him? “Are you okay?” she asked aloud.

“Fine.” He gazed down at her, his eyes blazing. The look on his face was so intense she drew back a little.

“Xairn?” she asked, trying to keep the unease out of her voice and not quite managing.

He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them, the fire in their red-on-black depths seemed to have died down a little. “Forgive me, but Slk is waiting. Thank you for tending to my wound but now we really must go.”

“All right.” Lauren got to her feet and rubbed her aching knees. “That floor is hard. Let me just put the first aid kit back and we can go.”

Xairn refastened his flight pants as he watched her go, her curves still visible—at least to him—even through the voluminous silvery-blue garment he’d bought for her. It was much too large but he had wanted it that way. He didn’t want to be tempted by her, by the sight of her lovely body. But she might as well not be wearing anything at all as far as he was concerned. He kept remembering how she looked completely nude.

Don’t think about it, he told himself fiercely. But he couldn’t help it.

Just before they had left the Fathership and taken off for the Scourge home world, Lauren had dropped the cloak he had given her and offered herself to him. When he closed his eyes he could still see the curve of her hips, her full breasts tipped with tight, berry-brown nipples. And most enticing of all were the tender lips of her sex, half hidden by a neatly trimmed mound of black curls. Gods, she was beautiful. So beautiful it made him ache.

Of course, Xairn was under no illusion that she actually wanted him—she didn’t. She’d only done it because she preferred his touch to the AllFather’s—as any female in her right mind would. His father held horror and madness in his boney, scabrous hands.

And what do I hold in my hands? Xairn asked himself as she disappeared briefly into the bathroom. For Lauren or any female? There was no gentleness in him. No tender caresses—of that he was sure.

It had been all he could do to control himself when she was touching him so gently, healing his wound. Her face had been right on the level of his throbbing secondary shaft and her soft hands on his body had been maddening. His head had been filled with forbidden thoughts—images impossible to block out.

He could almost see her delicate hands wandering just a little to the right and reaching into his unfastened pants. Her fingers would feel cool and soothing, caressing his secondary shaft. And then she would slip her hand around him and touch his primary shaft, his bonding shaft and he would… But Xairn didn’t want to think about what he wanted to do.

I am filled with desires I don’t want, he thought in despair. Why could they not have remained dormant? What is it about Lauren that brings my body to life in this way?

He didn’t have any answers.

Just then Lauren came back. “Xairn,” she said in that soft, sweet voice he loved to listen to. “I just want to say again how sorry I am.”

He frowned. “Why are you apologizing?”

“You got hurt because of me.” She reached out, her fingertips lightly grazing his wounded side in a way that made Xairn quiver. “You were out fighting those horrible splicers to make it possible for me to get home and I didn’t even trust you enough to wait. I went outside the ship even though you told me not to, and gave you a whole new problem to deal with as soon as you got back. I’m so sorry for that.”

The pleading look in her lovely amber eyes seemed to do something to his heart. It was strange but Xairn felt almost as though he was melting inside somehow. And yet, it was not an unpleasant sensation. “Don’t worry about it,” he said, trying to make his rough voice gentle. “I’m just glad things worked out as they did. I…I would rather die than see you sold as a splice whore.” Just the thought of her being passed around from male to male, taken against her will…It gave Xairn a cold, sick feeling in the pit of his stomach, as though he’d swallowed a fist-sized lump of ice. I would kill them. Kill any that touched her! She’s mine…mine!

“Hey…” She laid a hand on his arm, shaking him out of the strange, possessive thoughts. Her gentle touch was like fire against his skin but Xairn didn’t ask her to stop.

“It was good that I came when I did and that you used the cubes with the Grieza worms to trade with.” he said in a low, choked voice. “You were supremely lucky.”

“Or maybe my guardian angel was looking out for me.” She smiled at him and though Xairn had no idea what a ‘guardian angel’ was, he found himself smiling back—a little, anyway.

“Come,” he murmured. “We really need to go.”

“Okay.” Her fingers slid down his arm and then she nestled her small, soft hand in his large, rough one. She looked up at him. “Is this all right?”

Xairn frowned. “I don’t know. What are you doing?”

“Holding your hand, silly.” Smiling, she interlaced their fingers and gave his palm a little squeeze. “If you don’t mind, I mean.”

It was a bad idea and Xairn knew it. Even such a light, innocent touch sent his senses into overload. But somehow he couldn’t ask her to stop. “No,” he said at last, his voice sounding hoarse. “I…I suppose it’s all right.”

“Good.” Lauren squeezed his hand again. “Because I feel safer this way.”

“You do?” He couldn’t imagine why physical contact with him would alter her feeling of safety or danger, but perhaps it was an Earth thing. Or maybe just a female thing—it was hard to say since Xairn had never really known many females in his life.

Lauren nodded. “I do. Now let’s go get our DNA altered.”

TEN

“She doesn’t seem to be in any danger. Not now at least.” Kat opened her eyes as she spoke and took a deep breath, trying to recover from the intense joining. She was still intimately connected with both her men and though the sensation of being penetrated both in front and in back was still pleasurable, it was no longer so intense as to be overwhelming.

“It sounds like she was though—and Xairn rescued her just in time.” Lock sounded thoughtful.

“I’d give a great deal to know the exact details of what happened.” Deep frowned. “But I suppose the important thing is that he’s looking out for her—protecting her as a proper male should his female.”

“You really think he loves her?” Kat asked, shifting a little. The resulting sensations made all three of them moan. “Sorry…” she managed.

“That’s all right.” Deep stroked her cheek. “And of course he loves her.”

“Did you not see the way he trembled when she treated his wound?” Lock asked softly. “He loves her, my lady. But he doesn’t know how to express that love.”

Deep snorted. “Show me a Scourge who knows how to love and I’ll pay good credit for the sight. They aren’t able to show love because it’s not in their genetics. They’re hardwired for pain and domination—not tender caresses.”

“Maybe Xairn is different,” Kat said, really hoping it was true. “Maybe he’ll be able to show her how he feels in an appropriate manner.”

“Being realistic, my lady, that probably won’t happen,” Lock said.

“Lock is right, unfortunately,” Deep agreed. “He’s more likely to want to tie her to the bed and ravage her than prepare her favorite meals and bring her flowering vegetation.”

Kat frowned. “I hope you’re wrong about that. Because I can tell that Lauren cares about him too. I don’t know if she knows it yet, but it’s easy to see. The way she looks at him—the way she touches him.”

Deep shook his head. “She’d better be careful there. It’s the touching that’s likely to drive him over the edge.”

Kat was troubled. “So you’re saying…”

“The more she touches him, the more he wants her and the harder he has to fight against his natural impulses,” Deep finished for her.

“Don’t despair, my lady.” Lock kissed the side of her neck gently in a way that sent a shiver down Kat’s spine. “He cares for her—that much we can see. I would venture to say that Xairn will do his utmost to hold back his Scourge nature in order to keep from hurting Lauren. Wouldn’t you, Brother?”

“I would.” Deep kissed her cheek. “In the meantime, we know she’s safe. So why don’t we turn our attentions to more pressing matters?” He pulled halfway out of Kat’s pussy and pumped slowly back in, as though to illustrate his point.

Kat groaned. “God, you’re insatiable.”

He cocked an eyebrow at her. “Do you want me to stop?”

She shook her head. “No…no, I think I could be up for round two. And I can tell both of you are.”

“Indeed we are, my lady,” Lock murmured in her ear. “And this time there is no fear to get in the way. We can all fully enjoy the experience.” He followed his brother’s lead, pulling halfway out and thrusting slowly back into Kat’s rosebud.

She moaned and threw her head back, letting it rest on Lock’s shoulder. “You’re right—I’m not a bit afraid. Except maybe that you two will wear me completely out.”

“I doubt that,” Deep growled. “But it will certainly be fun trying.”

Kat moaned again and gave herself up to pleasure. It was going to be a long, long night and she didn’t mind one bit.

ELEVEN

They walked down a long stone corridor with massive stalls on either side—some empty and others occupied by alien ships. Not many of them looked as normal as their little silver Kindred ship, but Lauren didn’t get a chance to admire or inspect them. Xairn set a fast pace, pulling her relentlessly onward. The rough purple-brown stone pavement hurt her bare feet and made her wish she had taken a chance and worn the blue and crimson slippers she’d gotten from Blix after all.

Xairn said nothing until they reached what looked like a blank stone wall. “Here,” he murmured. Then, pressing his palm to the wall’s surface, he muttered a string of harsh, alien syllables.

Lauren watched, her eyes wide, as a crack appeared in the stone wall. It widened until there was enough room for both of them to walk through into the dimly lighted area beyond.

“Come,” Xairn said tersely, pulling her through. “Stay close to me at all times. Even though we’re within a reputable house, this is still splicer territory.”

“No problem.” With a shiver, Lauren pressed closer to him, wrapping her other arm around his and pressing her cheek to his shoulder. “Is…is this Slk person a thought thief too, like Blix was?” she asked in a low voice.

Xairn shook his head. “No, but he is a very skilled negotiator. Just let me make the deal and we should be fine.”

Lauren thought he sounded worried but she didn’t like to ask why—he obviously had enough on his mind already. They walked quickly through another, shorter and smaller corridor and came out into a well lighted living area that looked like a mansion.

The floors were of the same purple-brown stone of the parking area but they were smooth and level. Large carpets of bright orange, red, and blue grass were placed at intervals like stepping-stones down the hallway they now found themselves in. There were strange works of art on the walls—some of which appeared to be alive—but again Lauren didn’t get a chance to examine them. She only got a few brief impressions.

One which caught her eye looked like an ant farm but all the insects had human-looking heads and were wearing clothes. Another frame appeared to contain fireflies with colored neon lights. They formed a picture of Lauren’s face as Xairn rushed her past. Her eyes, depicted in the fireflies’ brilliant yellow glow, followed them down the hallway.

“Wait a minute,” she protested. “Did you see that? It was amazing! Can’t we go back and look?”

Xairn shook his head. “There is no time. We’ve already kept Slk waiting long enough. Every parsec, his price rises.”

“Sorry.” Lauren made more of an effort not to drag her feet, even though she was dying to examine the other strange things on the walls.

Soon enough the hallway opened up into a huge area that looked like a cross between a laboratory and a throne room. There were rich looking tapestries on the walls, but there were also tables filled with strange equipment and cages housing even stranger looking animals. Some looked vaguely familiar to Lauren—A monkey crossed with a fish? What the hell? A miniature giraffe with a shell like a turtle? How does it get its neck all the way in?

“It doesn’t.”

The voice that answered her question startled Lauren so much she nearly jumped out of her skin. Looking around, she saw that what she had taken for another one of the strange, hybrid animals was actually the one who had spoken.

“I…I’m sorry?” she said, looking at the strange creature. It had a vaguely humanoid face but its eyes were vertical ovals instead of horizontal and it had three of them—two, where human eyes normally were and one on its broad forehead. Its nose was a mere indentation and its mouth was a mass of purple tentacles. If that is a mouth, Lauren thought doubtfully.

“It is, in fact, my oral cavity. I use it to speak and also to consume comestibles,” the creature said, speaking again in that same, deep, resonant tone. Lauren imagined it was what an elephant would sound like if it could speak English.

“How can you read my thoughts?” she demanded, looking at it. She turned to Xairn. “I thought you said he wasn’t a thought thief.”

“I am not.” The creature—which she supposed must be Slk—rose from the throne-like chair it had been sitting in and slithered over to them. It had a human-seeming torso but from it sprouted four arms with two hands each. Its legs were simply a mass of purple-grey tentacles. “I do not use the thoughts of others against them,” it said as it came to a stop a good deal closer than Lauren really liked. “But I cannot help hearing them and responding in kind. Especially when I sense curiosity about myself.”

Xairn gave a short, formal bow. “This is Lauren, the Earth female I told you about, Slk. Her DNA must be altered in order for her to return to her home planet in safety.”

“And you want your own altered as well, I believe?”

Xairn nodded. “Yes.”

“What you ask is not an inexpensive procedure.” All three of Slk’s vertical eyes blinked slowly in unison.

“I am aware of that,” Xairn said grimly. “Though I still don’t fully understand why. All we’re asking for is a simple alteration.”

“The procedure itself will be exceedingly simple,” Slk acknowledged. “But finding a match for your female’s DNA will be well nigh impossible. She is an exotic of the first order. Of course, if you do not mind altering her appearance and physical capabilities, I can use less compatible genes.”

“What do you mean ‘less compatible’?” Lauren put a hand to her throat.

Slk made a strangely fluid motion that appeared to be his version of a shrug. “It depends on which strains I choose to mix into your double helix. If I use neenya genes you might grow gills and webbed appendages. Of course, the advantage to that would be that you could live in an underwater environment. Or I could use brrn DNA. But that would cause you to grow a thick coat of soft, purple fur. Advantageous if you live in an extremely frigid climate. Otherwise, it might be considered something of a nuisance.”

“Yeah, that might put a little bit of a damper on my social life,” Lauren said flatly. “Not to mention the money I’d have to spend on laser hair removal since I live in a subtropical climate.”

“Ahh, hmmm,” Slik hummed thoughtfully. “In that case, brrn genes would not be the optimal choice. If you like I could use pardock strains instead. That would cause all your body and head fur to fall out and your sweat glands to enlarge rendering you smooth and most efficient in elevated temperatures.”

Lauren shivered. “No thanks!” She looked at Xairn. “I hate to be negative but I’m beginning to think I’d rather take my chances and go back to Earth as-is.”

“That is not an option,” he said grimly. “We wouldn’t even make it past the outer edge of your solar system. We must be altered, Lauren.”

“But I don’t want to grow fur or gills or lose all my hair and become one big sweat gland!” Lauren protested. “I’ll be a freak, Xairn. I might as well just give up on going home for good if those are my only options.”

“There is one solution we have not yet explored,” Slk said smoothly.

“Which is?” Xairn snapped. “Tell us and be quick about it. You never told me when I came to you in the first place that this alteration would be so difficult.”

“As to that, I apologize but I wished to see your exotic for myself.” Slk nodded his head in apology and all three eyes blinked again. “But of all my various specimens, none is as close a match to your little Earth female as you are yourself, Xairn. You are so close, in fact, that you could almost breed and produce viable offspring. Almost.”

“Never!” Xairn glared at Slk fiercely. “I’ll never allow Lauren to be polluted with my DNA.”

“Polluted? What are you talking about?” Lauren frowned at him.

It was Slk who answered. “Scourge genes have traditionally been labeled as inferior stock. They have, ahh, unpardonable genetic traits, which cannot be bred out of them. And in addition, I am afraid they are not considered to be very physically appealing.”

“That’s not true,” Lauren said, frowning. “I find Xairn extremely physically appealing.”

“You do?” Xairn gave her a startled look.

“In fact, she does.” Slk nodded. “I can read it in her thoughts. She finds you a most compelling specimen. Hmm, most compelling indeed.”

Lauren felt her cheeks getting hot but she didn’t want embarrassment to stand in the way of what sounded like a perfect solution. She squeezed Xairn’s fingers and looked at him pleadingly. “Come on, Xairn—I’d rather have some of your DNA than any of the other, uh, things he mentioned.”

“And I could use her DNA to alter you as well. Ahh, hmmm. A most elegant and economical solution,” Slk said. “That way you have only to pay for the alteration itself and not the genetic material.”

Xairn looked undecided for a moment, then he sighed heavily. “Very well. But I don’t want Lauren’s physical appearance altered if you can help it. She is perfect just as she is.”

It was Lauren’s turn to give him a startled look. Did Xairn really think that? He was so standoffish sometimes it was hard to tell how he felt about her.

“It is difficult to know how Xairn feels about you because he himself is unsure,” Slk said, obviously answering her thought. “He desires you greatly but he fears to hurt you. His Scourge nature wars with his better intentions.”

“Scourge nature?” Lauren looked up at the big warrior who was glaring at Slk.

“We are here for an alteration of our DNA, Slk—not an in-depth analysis of our emotions. Kindly keep your remarks relevant to the matter at hand. As I was saying, I do not wish Lauren’s appearance to be changed.”

“Very well.” Slk nodded. “I will endeavor to make the change as minimal as possible. But what of you, Xairn? Do you mind if your appearance is altered? I cannot promise it will not be, as I have never worked with this breed of exotic before.”

“Change me if you like,” Xairn said stonily. “I have forsworn my heritage and my race. I no longer care if I appear Scourge or not.”

“As you wish. Well then.” Slk rubbed all eight of his hands together. “Let us get to work. First we’ll need to collect some samples.”

“Samples?” Lauren shrank back. “Uh, you mean like chopping off one of our fingers?”

Slk made a burbling sound and after a moment she realized it was laughter. “Nothing so barbaric, my dear, I assure you. I am an artist—not like those crude butchers who roam the tunnels looking for fresh meat to splice. They need so much tissue because they make so many errors. A vial of blood from each of you is all that I truly require.”

“Oh, well I can do that. No problem.” Lauren started to step forward and hold out her arm but Xairn held her back.

“Before we begin, let’s agree on a price,” he said, frowning at Slk. “I don’t want to be surprised by any hidden charges after the alteration is complete and it’s too late.”

“Most wise.” Slk rubbed his hands together again—they made a dry, papery sound that got on Lauren’s nerves. “Very well. What have you to offer?”

“Some valuable food cubes containing a rare delicacy—Grieza worms - all the way from Twin Moons.”

Xairn pulled them out of his pocket but Slk shook his head, his eyes blinking. “I agree that they are indeed tasty but I have Grieza worm DNA in my stock—I can synthesize a batch of them whenever I desire. No, what I really want from you is something quite different, my friend.”

All three of his vertical eyes were fixed on Lauren as he spoke, and she felt a cold shiver go down her spine. Immediately, Xairn pushed her behind him.

“You can’t have Lauren or any part of her. So forget it.”

Slk’s eyes opened wide. “Not even a single extra vial of her blood for seed cloning? For that is truly all I desire.”

Lauren frowned. “Seed cloning? What’s that?”

“Seed clones are mindless, expendable clones made mostly for pleasure or brief service,” Slk explained smoothly. “They live only a few days and are never fully cognizant of their surroundings.”

“So…sex dolls?” Lauren said, feeling a little sick. “You want to make a bunch of sex dolls that look like me?”

“Essentially, yes.” Slk nodded. “An exotic like yourself would make the most exceptional seed clones, I’m certain.”

“But…to make them just to use them,” Lauren protested. “That doesn’t seem right.”

“Seed clones are mindless, my dear. They can do and say only what they are programmed to, and they do not experience pain or pleasure or emotion as we do.”

“Xairn?” She looked up at him for guidance.

“I don’t like it,” he growled, glaring at Slk. “But it will have to be your decision, Lauren. It is your DNA.”

“Why don’t you like it?” she asked, wanting to get a more in-depth answer. “Do you think it’s morally wrong or—?”

“Xairn cannot bear the thought of you with another male. Not even a seed clone that only bears your appearance,” Slk answered before Xairn could speak.

Wow. Lauren looked up at the big warrior and saw a muscle clenching over and over in his jaw. This was turning out to be a most informative session!

“I know you are upset with me for stating your thoughts aloud,” Slk went on, addressing Xairn. “But my time is valuable. And I find that things go so much more quickly when everyone involved knows exactly where they stand.”

“I’ll do it,” Lauren said, making a decision. The thought of a bunch of living sex dolls that looked just like her creeped her out something fierce, but there didn’t seem to be any other way to get what they needed done. She dropped Xairn’s hand and held out her arm. “Go ahead and take our blood. How long will it take to get the, uh, alteration done?”

“Not long at all, my dear.” Slk was already bustling forward with an exotic looking blood collection kit in his many hands. “I have only to feed your data and genetic material into my instruments and manipulate the genes—that I do myself of course. It takes finesse and an artist’s skill to correctly mix DNA. Once I am finished I will inject you both with the finished product.”

“And will we see immediate results?” Lauren winced as the alien needle pierced the vein in the crook of her elbow. The vials of blood Slk was drawing seemed awfully large but she supposed she really couldn’t complain.

“No, the new sequence needs time to merge with your existing DNA. You will probably see the final results tomorrow morning. In fact…” He looked up at Lauren as he withdrew the needle. “I’ll be happy to offer you overnight accommodations. I have a guest suite for just this purpose.”

“And what will that cost us?” Xairn growled, holding out his arm as Slk finished with Lauren and moved on to him.

“No extra charge.” Slk’s three eyes blinked slowly. “I merely wish to keep you both close until your transformations are complete.”

“Why? Do you expect complications?” Lauren couldn’t quite keep the nervousness out of her voice.

“No, but it’s best to be prepared just in case,” Slk said smoothly. He finished with Xairn and withdrew the needle. “Now then, I will combine your respective DNAs in the way that will suit each of you best. I’ll only be a moment.”

Lauren frowned. A moment? He’s messing with our genes, making permanent changes in us and it’s only going to take a moment?

“You forget, my dear, I am a skilled artisan,” Slk said. Taking the vials of blood to one of the tables, he fed two of them into a slot on the side of a complicated looking machine and then peered at the attached screen. At once a series of colored blocks appeared. “And, not to insult you, but you both have extremely primitive DNA. I could do this alteration with my hands tied behind my back.”

“I see,” Lauren murmured. She watched in fascination as all eight of the aforementioned hands flew over a touch-pad, changing the colored blocks until they were a rainbow blur on the screen.

“Ahh, hmmm.” Slk nodded and sat back at last. “There we have it.” He pressed a button and two new vials popped out of the slot he’d deposited the blood in moments before. “Xairn first,” he said beckoning.

Xairn came forward and held out his arm stoically while Slk injected the contents of the first vial into his arm with a needle roughly the size of a harpoon. Lauren watched, biting her lip. She didn’t have a problem with needles in general but this thing was huge. Why did it have to be so much bigger than the one he’d used to draw their blood in the first place?

“I know what you’re thinking, my dear,” Slk said, finishing with Xairn and motioning her to come forward. “But I must use a larger needle this time. The size of the altered molecules makes this liquid much more viscous and difficult to inject.”

“All right.” Taking a deep breath, Lauren moved forward. Slk hovered over her arm with the giant needle for a moment and then looked up at Xairn. “Hold her while I do this. She needs comfort.”

“Hold her?” Xairn sounded uncertain but he came forward willingly enough. Awkwardly, he put an arm around Lauren’s shoulders. “Like this?”

“No, like this.” Lauren leaned against him, glad of the warmth of his big body at her back. Then she reached up to wrap his other arm around her waist. “There.” Tilting her head, she looked up to give him a smile.

Xairn looked back at her quizzically. “And this makes you feel…better?”

“Yes.” She squeezed his arm. “Much.” Then she held out her arm to Slk. “Okay—hit me.”

“Very well,” Slk murmured, leaning over her arm again.

At the last moment Lauren squeezed her eyes shut and pressed back hard against Xairn. She felt him shift uneasily but then the giant needle bit into her arm and all she could think of was how much it hurt. Not just the sharp hollow tip of the needle but the liquid being injected—it was cold. So cold it burned, sending a line of ice and fire shooting up her arm.

Though she tried not to make a noise, a little squeak of pain escaped Lauren’s lips. Behind her, she felt Xairn’s big body stiffen instantly and his arm tightened protectively around her waist.

“Are you all right?” His deep voice in her ear was filled with concern.

“Fine,” Lauren managed to say. “It…it just stings a little. That’s all.”

“It is over now.” Slk withdrew the needle as he spoke, which hurt almost as much as when he’d stuck it in. Lauren muffled another moan and was relieved to feel Slk using some kind of glue to close the wound. So at least she wouldn’t bleed out from the gaping hole.

She sighed with relief. “I’m so glad that’s over.” Turning in Xairn’s arms, she gave him a brief, impulsive hug. “Thanks.”

He frowned. “No thanks are necessary. I did nothing—I could not even alleviate your pain.”

“But you helped me get through it.” Lauren smiled up into his red-on-black eyes. Really, when you got over their color they were quite striking. Xairn was extremely attractive in his own exotic, alien way.

“I would prefer it if you performed your mating rituals in the guest quarters,” Slk said dryly.

Xairn frowned and stepped away from her. “I think you misunderstand the situation. Lauren and I are not carnally involved, nor do we plan to become so at any time in the future.”

Slk made the burbling laughter again. “You had better inform your female of that. She is feeling arousal for you at this moment.”

“She is?” Xairn’s eyes widened.

This was too much for Lauren. “Hey, I thought you could only read thoughts—not emotions.”

“I read and understand many things,” Slk said mysteriously. “But as amusing as this is, I do have work to do. If the two of you would please follow the lighted trail to your room, I would be forever grateful.”

“What lighted trail?” Lauren said but even as she spoke a series of brilliant white spots appeared on the purple-brown flagstones at her feet. They curved around to include Xairn and led out of the throne room/laboratory in a different direction from the one they’d come in.

“Come.” Xairn nodded stiffly at her but Lauren noticed that he didn’t take her hand. Feeling hurt, she crossed her arms over her chest and followed him.

“Good night and thank you,” she told Slk as they left.

“No thanks necessary, my dear. This is an excellent bargain for me. I already have buyers.” Smiling, he held up the extra tube of her blood and nodded. “Please enjoy the guest accommodations. Evening comestibles will be sent to your room and I will see you both in the morning.”

Xairn fumed as he stalked down the long hallway the trail of lights led them to. Slk had no right to speak as he did. Broadcasting the thoughts and emotions of others was wrong and offensive. Especially when there was no way they could be true.

What kind of game is Slk playing? he wondered, taking a sharp right as the lights dictated and finding himself in front of a large green door. How could Lauren find a Scourge compelling or attractive? We are not known for our physical beauty. No, they certainly were not. Xairn was well aware that the grey skin and red-on-black eyes he had inherited from his father looked monstrous next to Lauren’s own smooth, warm brown skin tones and lovely amber eyes. What would people see if they were placed side by side? A beast next to a beauty. That is what they would see.

And how could Lauren see it any differently?

Slk must have been lying for his own benefit, Xairn told himself as he pushed open the door to reveal a small but well appointed guest suite. But what does he stand to gain? And why didn’t Lauren contradict him?

He cast a sidelong glance at her as they entered the room but she was looking elsewhere, her arms crossed protectively over her breasts. Xairn sensed that she was upset about something but he had no idea what. Perhaps she, too, was distressed by the things Slk had said but was too polite to say it aloud.

That must be it. She doesn’t want to cause me undue emotional pain by contradicting Slk, which is why she chooses to remain silent.

Xairn felt marginally better at this explanation. It was like Lauren’s kind and gentle nature to refrain from hurting his feelings, though it still seemed strange to him. All his life, he’d been raised in an atmosphere specifically designed to cause pain—whether physical or emotional. The AllFather had fed from his pain and he was an expert at causing the maximum amount of damage. To be with someone who wanted to avoid hurting him was a new experience.

It made Xairn glad that she didn’t desire him as he desired her. If she had, he would have had to worry about hurting her—something he would rather die than do. No, it was far better that he leave her alone and admire her from afar. She was too beautiful, too good and pure for one such as him.

But if he was only meant to admire her from afar, why did his body still tingle where she had pressed against him? Why could he still smell the scent of her hair and feel the warmth of her in his arms?

Xairn pushed the enticing but dangerous thoughts away. Looking around the small room, he saw only one sleeping platform but there was also a couch at the foot of it. Good, so he could take the couch and leave Lauren the platform. It wouldn’t do to be too close to her in the night. Especially considering how his body reacted to hers. And in the morning, they would leave this place and he would take her back through the wormhole to her own planet. The AllFather would never again be able to find her—he certainly wouldn’t be looking for a human female with Scourge DNA. And if—

“I have something to say.”

Lauren’s voice interrupted his thoughts. Xairn turned to see her glaring at him.

“What is it? And why do you look so angry?”

“Why do I look angry? How can you ask me that?” she demanded. “Why do you think I’m angry?”

“I have no idea,” he said, honestly mystified. “Are you concerned about the effects my DNA might have on you?”

“No, nothing like that.” She sighed. “You’re really going to make me spell it out?”

Xairn raised an eyebrow at her. “If you would prefer to speak each individual letter rather than—”

“That’s not what I meant—stop being so literal.” She sounded exasperated. “Look, what I’m trying to say is, why did you make such a big deal to Slk about us not being ‘carnally involved’?”

He frowned. “Because we’re not.”

“Yes, but you acted like the whole idea of being with me was repellent to you.”

Xairn shook his head. “Not repellent. Impossible.”

“Why?” she demanded. “Look, Xairn…” She came closer to him and put one slim hand on his arm. “Maybe I shouldn’t say this but we’ve been through hell together and I care about you—a lot. And, well, I thought that maybe you cared for me too. At least a little.”

Her big, amber eyes were filled with hope—an emotion almost unknown to Xairn. He had been raised without hope or love or tenderness aboard the Fathership. So how could he show them to another? His shaft throbbed at the soft touch of her hand and he moved away.

“I do care about you, Lauren,” he admitted in a low voice. “That’s the main reason we cannot become sexually involved.”

She bit her lip. “Are you saying you don’t want me?”

“No!” Xairn ran a hand over his hair and took a deep breath. “I do want you. Much more than I should. But I don’t want to hurt you. My Scourge nature—”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “So you’re really going to use that as an excuse? Your nature? Your race?”

He frowned. “It’s no excuse. It is the truth.”

“Well, I’m not buying it.” Lauren came forward and poked him in the chest with one finger. “I think you’re scared—scared of any kind of relationship, sexual or otherwise.” She sighed. “Look, Xairn, I’m not normally a pushy person—especially about things like this. But, well, I like you. A lot. And if you like me too and we finally got away from your father, well, what’s to stop us from taking things to the next level?”

“What exactly do you mean by the ‘next level?’” he asked warily.

Lauren smiled. “You could start by kissing me.”

“Kissing?”

“You know—you put your mouth on mine? I gave you a kiss before, don’t you remember?”

Xairn eyed her lush mouth longingly. He well remembered the soft touch of her lips against his own—it had been just after he promised to keep her safe from his father and take her home. She’d been happy and had pressed her lips to his in a display of spontaneous joy and affection. The gesture had deeply affected him but he understood instinctively that it would be a bad idea to repeat it. It was too intimate…too dangerous.

“You say that I’m scared?” he said, looking at Lauren. “Well it’s true—I am. Because I don’t want to harm you. To do the things I’ve seen done. The things…” He cleared his throat and looked away. “The things I’ve seen my father do to females.”

“You’re not your father, Xairn.” Lauren’s voice was gentle as she reached up to cup his cheek. “You’re nothing like him. Or any of those other Scourge for that matter.”

“You’re wrong!” Xairn pulled away before her touch could start an avalanche of desire that would bury his reason. “I am like them,” he said fiercely. “Their actions—their desires—they are my birthright. I have denied my father and forsworn my race, but how can I escape something written in my very blood?”

Lauren frowned. “And these desires you’re talking about…they’re really that bad?”

Something close to despair welled up in his chest. He wanted nothing more than to crush her to him, to press his lips to hers until she was burned into his senses forever. And though he could scarcely believe it, that was apparently what Lauren wanted too. But I can’t. I must not give in to this emotion, this desire for her.

“Fine,” he said heavily. “You wish to know about Scourge sexual practices? I’ll tell you.” Pacing over to the sleeping platform, he sat on the side, his shoulders slumped. “Females are nonexistent among my kind but even before they became extinct, they were incredibly rare. So they were kept caged from childhood until they were ripe for breeding.”

Lauren swallowed with an audible click. “Caged like…like animals?”

“Exactly.” He nodded shortly. “By the time a female was ready to be bred, there were usually multiple males vying for her.”

Lauren frowned. “So what—she had to pick one?”

Xairn shook his head. “If only it were that simple. But the female in question never had a say in the matter—the males would decide it among themselves.”

“How?”

“A fight to the death. Sometimes as many as a thousand males would enter the battle but only one would emerge victorious to claim the female.” Xairn closed his eyes for a moment. Gods, she would think he was a monster when he was finished telling her the practices of his people. But if it was the only way to keep her out of danger he had no choice. “Then the winner would take her home and put the marks of possession on her,” he said.

“Marks…marks of possession?” Her voice was soft and uncertain. “What are those?”

“The Kindred are content to scent mark their females,” Xairn said in a low voice. “But there are other, darker marks of ownership the Scourge place on their females. Those are the marks of possession.”

“But what exactly are they?” Lauren still looked more interested than frightened which wasn’t good as far as Xairn was concerned.

Determined to drive his point home, he grabbed her roughly by the upper arms and pulled her closer, so that she was standing between his thighs, facing him. Her sweet scent drew him like a drug but he forced himself to ignore her effect on him.

“First, a collar.” He placed his hand on her neck, his long fingers spanning her slender throat easily. Lauren’s eyes widened and he could feel her entire body trembling but to her credit, she didn’t pull away. “Then a brand,” Xairn continued. “Here or here.” He touched the inner curve of her hip and the upper slope of her ass. “After that—”

“Wait—there’s more?” Lauren looked at him in disbelief.

Xairn nodded. “After that,” he continued, “She was pierced.”

“Pierced?” Her voice trembled. “Where? I’m guessing you don’t mean her ears.”

“Here.” Though the garment she was wearing was oversized, Xairn could still see the ripe points of her nipples pressing against the silvery fabric. He brushed his fingertips over them lightly, drawing a gasp from Lauren. “And here,” he murmured harshly, letting his hand drift down to brush the tender V of her sex.

Lauren gasped again and jumped back. “You…you’re kidding me.”

“I wish that I was.” Xairn sighed and ran a hand over his hair. “But all that was simply a prelude to the torture that was to come.”

“A prelude? Being caged, branded and pierced was a prelude?” Lauren shook her head. “What could possibly be worse?”

“Bonding sex.” Xairn rose and began to pace the room. It wasn’t very large so there wasn’t much room to pace but he felt like he had to move or he would go mad.

“What is that, exactly?” she asked.

“A mark that never fades—one that causes a permanent mental and emotional connection.” Xairn stopped and looked at her. “Do you want to know how it’s done by my people?”

“I…I don’t—”

“Fine. I’ll tell you.” He began pacing again. “The male would chain his newly won female to the bed. Arms and legs wide, for easier access. After various inventive sexual tortures, he would straddle her and force her to suck his primary shaft.”

“Wait—hold on. His primary shaft?” Lauren frowned. “How many, uh, shafts does a Scourge have?”

Xairn raised an eyebrow. “Don’t human males have more than one shaft?”

“One is usually enough,” she said dryly. “Are you saying you have more than one?”

“We have two. The secondary, which can be used for non-bonding sexual activity and the primary which is only for bonding sex.”

Her eyes widened. “What, like side by side or—?”

“The primary shaft sits above the secondary,” Xairn explained. “Unless it’s properly stimulated, it remains small and inactive.”

“So what…” She coughed. “What happens during, uh, bonding sex then?”

“With both shafts engorged, a Scourge male is able to fill his female completely—both front and back.” Xairn gave her a level look. “I trust you know what I mean.”

“Yeah, I get it.” Lauren nodded and he thought that her normally warm brown skin looked pale. “So she’s tied to the bed and he—?”

“Fucks her,” Xairn said roughly. “Bonds her. He’s not gentle either. It takes a long, long time. And when he’s finished, if his female isn’t dead of blood loss or shock, she is his to do with as he pleases for the rest of her life.” He took a deep breath and looked her in the eyes. “Do you see now why I didn’t want to tell you? Why it isn’t a good thing that I have emotions for you?”

“God.” Lauren let out a shaky breath and sank down on the bed. “And you…” She looked up at Xairn. “Are you saying you’d want to…to do all those things to me?”

Xairn squeezed his eyes closed for a moment. Gods, how he hated himself at this moment! Himself and his whole twisted race. “Would I take pleasure in hurting you?” he said at last, looking at her. “Is that what you’re asking?”

Slowly, she nodded.

“I told you that I have no desire to cause you pain,” he said, coming to stand before her. Reaching down, he grasped her by her shoulders and pulled her to her feet. She was so fragile in his hands—like a flower that could be snapped in two with one careless move. “But I have the same desire—the same need—to posses that all my people do,” he told her. “The need to claim—to mark—to own. I can never get away from it, Lauren. It’s in my blood.”

She looked up at him, her amber eyes wide with uncertainty and fear. “I get it. And if you’re trying to scare me, then congratulations—you’ve succeeded.”

“Good.” Xairn let her go abruptly and crossed to the other side of the room, putting some distance between them. He reached for the door.

“Wait—where are you going?” Lauren protested.

“Out.” Xairn threw her a glance over his shoulder. “These are close quarters. I need some air.”

“But…how long will you be gone? You’re not going to leave me here alone in this weird place, are you?” The pleading tone of her voice gripped Xairn’s heart like a fist.

“Of course not,” he said roughly. “I’m not leaving the alteration house. And I swear I’ll be back later tonight. You can have the sleeping platform—I will take the couch.” His hand was on the knob but her soft voice called him back.

“Xairn,” she said. “Please, I’m sorry you felt like you had to tell me all that but I still don’t believe you’re like…like—”

“Like the rest of my people?” he demanded. “But I am, Lauren. I told you because I needed you to see why nothing can ever happen between us. Why I can’t trust myself with you.”

“I trust you,” she said softly, lifting her chin to look him in the eyes. “Even if you don’t trust yourself.”

Xairn felt his heart clench like a fist. “You shouldn’t.” Before she could say anything else or try to stop him, he left.

It was the only safe thing to do.

TWELVE

Lauren lay on the bed, curled in a ball after he left. She shut her eyes tightly and tried to think about home, about the fact that she’d be seeing her mother and walking on the warm, sandy Florida beaches very soon now.

But the images filling her mind were too disturbing.

Lauren wrapped her arms around herself protectively. God, the things Xairn had told her had been awful! And he’d spoken so dispassionately. His voice was utterly flat as he described the atrocities his race perpetrated against women. Clearly females were nothing more than property to them—to be won in barbaric contests and then marked like cattle.

But though his voice had been flat as he talked, his eyes had been burning. The way he’d looked at her when he spoke made it clear that each word hurt coming out. He didn’t want to tell me. Didn’t want me to think he was a monster.

Lauren sat up in bed and ran a hand through her long black hair. It felt rough and tangled and she wished for a hot bath and a hairbrush. He’s not a monster, she told herself forcefully. He’s protective and sweet and thoughtful. I know he would never hurt me.

But he’d admitted that he wanted to mark her as his—to put the ‘marks of possession’ on her. Lauren shivered. She supposed she could do the collar and maybe even the piercing—well, the nipple piercing, anyway. But there was no way she was going to let any man—no matter how much she was beginning to care for him—brand her or give her a piercing below the navel. There were lines she simply wasn’t willing to cross for anyone.

Well, she’d have to think about it later. Maybe talk to Xairn some more when he wasn’t in such a dark mood. Sighing, she got up and went to see about getting the hot bath she’d been longing for.

She was happy to find a small but luxurious bathroom with surprisingly Earth-like accommodations in the adjoining room. There was a recognizable toilet that looked completely normal except for being a startling shade of bright blue. A matching marble tub with gold taps sat in one corner and a shower stall in the same color stood across from it. There was even a plush purple robe hanging from a hook on the back of the door.

Lauren was glad to shed her scratchy silver-blue muumuu and put on the robe instead. It fell to her knees and felt as soft as feathers whispering against her bare skin. Then she turned to the tub and twisted one of the gold taps.

To her dismay, instead of water, a thick stream of what appeared to be bright pink oatmeal started pouring from the gold spout between the taps.

What the hell? She twisted the other tap but that only made the pink oatmeal flow faster. Already the bright blue tub was more than half full of what looked like psychedelic breakfast cereal. It was like the Quaker Oats man had taken a dose of LSD and then decided to cook up some new flavor. Shocking strawberry, maybe.

Lauren twisted the knobs this way and that but with no result other than to completely fill the blue marble tub with the thick, viscous stuff. At last she got them turned off and stood there, her hands on her hips. The steam rising off the shocking pink oatmeal actually smelled pretty good—kind of flowery—but there was no way she was getting into it.

She was just going to try the shower instead when she heard a soft chiming at the door of the guest suite. Could it be Xairn coming back to continue their conversation?

Wrapping the plush purple robe more tightly around herself, Lauren ran to open the green door. She was disappointed, however, to see that it wasn’t Xairn. Instead, a creature which looked very much like a crane, complete with long skinny legs, and a feathered orange crest on its head nodded at her from behind a bulky black cart.

“Yes?” she said politely, keeping a firm hold on the door.

The creature said something in a strange, burbling language and nodded at the cart with its long orange beak.

“I’m sorry,” Lauren told it. “I don’t speak…whatever it is you’re speaking.”

The crane-thing raised one arm—it did have arms, not wings at least, Lauren noted—and tapped a small silver box it was wearing around its neck. When it spoke again, the burbling somehow became English.

“These are your evening comestibles, courtesy of Master Slk.”

“Oh—dinner!” Suddenly Lauren was famished. It had been hours and hours since her last Kindred food cube and her stomach was rumbling. “Great.” She nodded eagerly at the tray with its domed metal cover. “Bring it in.”

The stork-thing maneuvered the rolling cart into the small room with some difficulty, squeezing it between the bed and the couch. Then, with a flourish, it raised the lid from the tray and made her a short bow.

“Oh, uh…wow.” Lauren’s enthusiasm faded quickly. The food on the tray looked strange and smelled even stranger. There was a mound of blue stuff that stuck together rather like rice except the grains were four times as big. Beside it sat a thin cut of what appeared to be ivory meat marbled with olive green streaks. And to finish the meal, there was a goblet filled to the brim with something that looked like clear, watery Jell-O. It jiggled in a most unappetizing way when Lauren poked it.

“Only the finest comestibles for the guests of the House of Slk.” The stork creature sounded extremely proud to be serving her green-streaked meat, giant blue rice and whatever the drink was.

“Thank you.” Lauren smiled weakly. “Um…what is it?”

“Thenolian slugs from the Serba region,” the stork said, pointing to the blue rice. “The prime cut of a venga’s brain pan,” pointing to the meat. “And your libation is purified slime from the wounds of a tren.”

“Uh…slugs, brain and slime? That’s what’s on the menu?” Lauren tried not to sound as horrified as she felt. God, this stuff made the weird Grieza worms from the Kindred food cubes look positively delicious. Suddenly homesickness washed over her so strongly she had to gulp back tears. All she really wanted was a thick slice of her mom’s meatloaf and homemade mashed potatoes with brown gravy. Instead she got this. She knew she probably ought to be grateful—obviously this was the O’ah version of a gourmet banquet. But it was all she could do not to retch at the sight of it.

“As I said, only the best for the guests of Master Slk,” the stork repeated, interrupting her dark thoughts. “Oh, but I almost forgot the most important part.”

“There’s more?” Lauren said weakly.

“Of course. Dessert.”

“Dessert?” She wondered what in the world it could be. Probably some kind of pie made of alien bug intestines if the rest of the meal was any indication.

“Dessert. A sweet confection eaten at the end of the meal,” the stork said, as though reciting a memorized definition. “We have no such thing in our culture, of course, but Master Slk told me that you do. He commanded me to bring you this.”

With another flourish, it produced a small platter from a lower level of the cart and thrust it right under Lauren’s nose.

Her first instinct was to recoil but before she could, a rich, familiar aroma assaulted her nose.

“Chocolate?” She looked down at the small platter and saw a thick, fudgy brown rectangle sitting on it. “A brownie? Is that a brownie?”

The stork nodded, its orange-feathered crest rustling. “Master Slk said I must ask your pardon for it. He saw your liking for such confections inside your mind and commanded me to make it for you. He says to tell you he did not wish to pry, only to please.”

“Tell him he’s forgiven.” Eagerly, Lauren picked up the delicious looking brownie and raised it to her lips. She was almost afraid to try it for fear it wouldn’t taste as good as it looked and smelled. But another whiff of the heavenly, chocolate aroma did away with her hesitation. Carefully, she took a small nibble from one corner. The rich, delicious and, best of all, familiar flavor exploded across her tongue and she took another, larger bite. And then another and another.

Before she knew it there were nothing but a few fudgy crumbs left on the small platter. She looked at them in dismay—how in the world had she managed to inhale the brownie so quickly? Guilt poked at her—she should have saved half of it for Xairn. It was certainly a hell of a lot better than those horrible cardboard Pop-Tarts he’d grown up eating on the Scourge Fathership.

I’ll make it up to him, she told herself, licking her fingers. I’ll make him some of my Deep Dark Devil’s-food cupcakes as soon as we get home.

In the meantime, she was beginning to feel warm and sleepy and content. Though she’d been wishing for a bath earlier, that somehow no longer seemed like a priority. Now all she wanted to do was lay down and sleep.

“I trust it was to your satisfaction?”

The stork’s voice startled her. It had been standing as still as a statue, watching her polish off the brownie, and Lauren had almost forgotten it was there at all.

“Yesh, it wash…was d’lishious,” she said and frowned. Why was she slurring her words? And why was the room swaying around her? She tried to take a step and fell. Luckily she landed on the bed, which was just beside her, but she was lying at an awkward angle with one arm pinned under her and her other hand dangling limply off the edge of the mattress. “Wha…wha’s goin’ on?” she slurred, trying to look at the stork. Her eyes kept crossing and there appeared to be two of him in the room. If it was a him—she realized she didn’t even know.

“The effects are temporary,” he/it said, coming toward her. “And regrettably necessary. I must finish my assignment before Master Xairn comes back.”

“Wha ‘signment?” Lauren asked but her voice sounded weak and slow.

“This.” The stork took a firm grip on her hand—the one dangling limply over the edge of the bed—and raised what looked like a massive pair of red metallic fingernail clippers.

“Wha—?” Lauren started to say and then there was a muffled snap and she felt a sharp agony at the base of her little finger. My finger! Oh my God, he cut off my finger!

But though she was freaking out inside, she was now completely paralyzed. There was nothing she could do but watch as the stork applied some clear gel to the bloody stump of her finger and then sprinkled it with strange pink granules.

“There. Rest now,” it said, nodding at her.

How am I supposed to rest? You cut off my freaking finger! But despite her horror and the sharp ache in her hand, she could feel her eyelids closing. Have to wake up! Have to find Xairn, tell him…warn him…

But then her eyes closed and the world was eaten by sleep.

Xairn wandered the house for awhile, looking at Slk’s gallery of art and oddments. Vrr had had quite an impressive collection and his son had added to it. Many of the displays were alive and a good number of them were obviously Slk’s work. His talent at DNA recombination was plain to see, which Xairn supposed should make him feel confident.

Instead he had a feeling of dread. What if his own DNA infected Lauren somehow? What if it already had? Could that be the reason she still wanted and trusted him, even after he had revealed the vile and cruel practices of his people? Xairn could think of no other reason why she would still want to be with him after hearing the Scourge mating practices.

Well, he would just have to make even more of an effort to stay away from her, he decided. If she didn’t have enough survival instinct to stay away from him, that was. Though the gods knew how hard that was going to be. Every time he saw her he wanted her more. Wanted to make her his, to mark her as his own forever… No!

Shaking his head, Xairn took a deep breath and decided to return to the room. Lauren had been alone long enough and he couldn’t avoid being near her forever.

When he got back to the green door, he found one of Slk’s servants just leaving. It was a Bleek and it nodded its long beak genially as it left. “There are evening comestibles for you, Master Xairn. Mistress Lauren has already eaten and is resting.”

Xairn frowned. “She’s resting? You mean she’s already gone to sleep?”

“The effects of the gene alteration.” The Bleek seemed to speak a little too quickly. “It makes one tired sometimes. I bid you good evening, Master.” It took off in an awkward trot down the hallway on its long, backward bending legs.

Still frowning, Xairn pushed his way into a room and stepped around a cart laden with O’ah delicacies. Sure enough, Lauren was tucked neatly into the sleeping platform, one arm beneath the covers and the other resting at her side. She was breathing softly and evenly, her silky hair spread across the pillow like a shining river of midnight black.

So beautiful, he thought, tracing the delicate lines of her face with his eyes. So perfect and pure and sweet… Too perfect and sweet for one such as him, he was sure. No matter how much he wanted her, Lauren wasn’t for him.

Sighing, he looked down at the food cart. After years of eating only nutra-wafers, he found such fare mildly repulsive. It didn’t look like it had appealed to Lauren either—nothing appeared to have been touched. Xairn frowned. Hadn’t the Bleek said she had eaten? Well, maybe she had tasted a bite of everything to be polite. Whatever the case, Xairn didn’t want any.

He pushed the cart outside into the hallway and then went back to the bathroom, intending to take a shower before going to bed. He frowned when he saw that someone had run a glira bath and then let it go cold in the tub. Had Lauren done that? And why hadn’t she emptied the tub when she was finished? Now the glira had congealed into a solid lump which would have to be cut into chunks and removed manually rather than washing down the drain. Well, Xairn decided wearily, he would let Slk’s servants deal with it in the morning. Just now he felt incredibly tired.

He took a quick shower, noting that the wound Lauren had doctored was healing well. Drying off, he dumped his clothes into the cleaning cabinet. They took only a moment and he pulled them out fresh and clean when a low chime sounded. He bundled them under his arm and, wearing only a towel, went back into the bedroom.

Lauren was still asleep, the expression on her lovely features serene and peaceful. Xairn looked longingly at the empty side of the bed and then turned his attention to the couch. It was far too short for his long frame and the cushions looked lumpy. Still, he had told Lauren he would sleep there and he intended to keep his word.

Sighing, he settled himself on the cushions only to jump up again a moment later when something poked him sharply in the ass. Xairn pressed the cushion gingerly with his fingers and gave a muffled curse when the cushion pushed back. Flarns. The damn thing is stuffed with flarns!

The finger-long insects also known as “massage bugs” were native to this solar system and were often used in high-end furnishings. They lived just between the upholstery and the padding and poked and prodded anyone who sat on them giving a “massage” that many claimed to enjoy.

Xairn was not a flarn enthusiast. And even if he had been, he had no desire to be “massaged” all night when he was trying to sleep. Sighing heavily, he looked around the cramped room. He could take the floor, of course. It probably wasn’t much harder than the sleeping platform he’d used his entire life aboard the Fathership. The Scourge didn’t believe in luxuries and lived a Spartan existence filled with hardship and self-denial. Well, all except for the AllFather, but Xairn didn’t want to think about his father now. Some things were best left forgotten.

Instead he looked at the bed again. Lauren was resting so peacefully he was certain he wouldn’t disturb her if he just lay down on the very edge of the empty side. And he knew he could trust himself not to harm her in such a helpless state. It was only when she was awake and touching him, looking at him with those gorgeous amber eyes, that the disturbing urges rose within him.

It was late and he was bone weary. For days he’d been running, fighting, and bargaining, trying to keep Lauren safe and find a way to get her back to her planet in one piece. He was sure she wouldn’t mind letting him share her sleeping accommodations, just this once.

I’ll sleep on top of the covers, he told himself, going around to the empty side of the bed and pulling his under shorts back on. To make certain nothing can happen. Not that he thought anything would happen, but if Lauren should wake up in the middle of the night and decide to reach for him, he wanted to have some barrier, however flimsy, between them.

He settled carefully on the empty side of the gellafoam mattress, keeping an eye on Lauren as he did. She shifted slightly in her sleep and murmured something that sounded like his name, but her eyes stayed closed and she didn’t wake even when he lay all the way down.

When he was sure she wasn’t going to wake up, Xairn breathed a sigh of relief and allowed himself to relax completely. Thank all the gods that ever were the sleeping platform isn’t filled with flarns as well! With a good night’s rest, he was certain he’d be a new male in the morning. Both literally and figuratively, because in the morning he would see exactly what effect Lauren’s DNA had had on him—and his on her. Please, he thought, turning his head to study her exquisite profile. Please don’t let her be hurt by my genes. Don’t let her be polluted by the evil in my blood.

At least she looked the same so far. Still lovely. Still pure and undefiled. Xairn prayed she would stay that way, though he hardly knew who he was praying to.

“Lights, dim,” he whispered hoarsely. At once, the room was plunged into shadow. Because Scourge had excellent night vision, he could still see her, but her features were muted and indistinct. She was still beautiful, though, still Lauren.

Without thinking, Xairn reached for her hand, the one that was lying on top of the covers. Taking it in his own, he laced their fingers together just as Lauren had when she was holding his hand earlier. As he squeezed her fingers gently, he felt a tingling throughout his entire body. Was it her DNA having an effect on him, changing him forever? Xairn was too tired to care.

With a deep sigh, he closed his eyes and let sleep take him.

THIRTEEN

Somewhere in the dark reaches of space a pair of red-on-black eyes opened and a low, frustrated hiss filled the air.

The AllFather sat up, his skeletal frame still dripping with the nutrient slime of his personal pit. He never ingested food or drink, preferring to take physical nourishment through his tightly stretched, paper-thin skin. It was emotional sustenance that he truly craved—that he could not live without. And now that Xairn had run and taken the human girl with him, the AllFather had none.

“Ssstupid fool.” Rising, he stepped from the pit and began to pace. The greenish slime, impregnated with the poisonous, tainted metal at the core of the Scourge home world, slid from his body and splattered on the metal flooring.

Having recovered with some difficulty from the confrontation with the damned Kindred deity, the AllFather was back aboard the Fathership and heading for the Maw Cluster. He could feel that Xairn and the girl had gone there—could sense them like two pinpricks of light far away on a distant horizon. Their traces were faint but he could follow them, sniffing out the familiar scents like an urlich hot on a scent.

Or he had been able to until just a few moments ago.

Closing his burning eyes, the AllFather cast his dark net again, flinging his consciousness out into the blackness of space like a poisonous spider flinging a strand of toxic silk.

But there was nothing. The lights had disappeared, the traces had vanished.

Where could they have gone? Were they dead somewhere? Did the flimsy little ship Xairn had stolen crash into the side of a stray asteroid?

The AllFather felt no sorrow at the thought—only rage. Rage that his only son and best source of nourishment should have escaped him so completely.

But he didn’t truly believe that Xairn was dead, or Lauren either. His son had developed a ridiculous fascination with the human girl. Knowing him, he would go to great lengths to protect her. Just as he had tried to protect the common urlich that he had taken for a pet. The AllFather well remembered how foolishly attached the boy had become to it—how upset he had been at the dumb beast’s demise.

But why the Maw Cluster? There was nothing of interest there—nothing but the thuggish splicers, constantly carving each other up and recombining the DNA into different configurations. Always…

The AllFather stopped pacing abruptly. His long, skeletal hands squeezed into fists. Of course. Their DNA—Xairn has taken her there to get their DNA changed. And he’s succeeded—their signatures are completely different now. No wonder I have lost sight of them!

The AllFather threw back his head and let out a long, hissing howl that echoed through the entire ship. Far down the bleak, empty corridors of the Fathership, the urlich heard him in their kennels and took up the cry.

“Gone!” the AllFather screamed, as his personal guard came running to find out what was wrong. “He’sss taken her away and changed her. They are gone forever from my sssight. Gone!”

FOURTEEN

Lauren woke suddenly from a horrible dream about a pair of big red scissors cutting off her hand. No, not my hand—it was my finger. My pinky finger.

She raised her left hand to her face and examined it anxiously but everything looked normal. Didn’t it? On closer examination she wasn’t so sure. Her pinky finger looked…strange somehow. Lauren couldn’t put her finger on it—no pun intended—but when she touched the tip of her pinky finger to her thumb, it tingled. Also, the nail on it was a lot shorter than the nails on her other fingers. Lauren wasn’t a nail biter and she didn’t remember breaking a nail, so what was going on?

Don’t be silly, she told herself uneasily, turning her hand this way and that to examine the suspect pinky. It was just a bad dream. Get over it and move on.

Feeling more awake, she looked around the room for Xairn. He’d said he was going to sleep on the couch across from the bed, but it was empty. Then she became aware that someone was in bed beside her, breathing deeply and obviously asleep.

Blinking, Lauren turned over to face him. He was lying on top of the covers but sometime during the night he’d wrapped the long trailing edge of the bedspread over his big frame and nothing was visible now except his sleek black hair. She wondered why he never took it out of the club he wore it in at the base of his neck—not even to sleep. But maybe he’d been too tired to bother last night.

Poor baby. He’s had a hard time lately and all because of me. Unable to resist the impulse, Lauren reached out and tenderly stroked his hair. He stirred a little but she didn’t move her hand. Instead, she caressed him again, letting her fingers trail down inside the cover to cup his rough cheek. Her heart yearned for the man she was touching so gently. He’s so conflicted inside. So wounded. If only he would let me love him, heal him—

“What in the seven hells do you think you’re doing?” a familiar voice demanded. And then the man beside her sat up and threw off the covers in one fluid movement.

“I was just…” The words died on Lauren’s lips. The voice sounded like Xairn’s but the man in bed with her was a complete and total stranger.

“What is it?” he said, frowning at her. “Why are you staring at me that way?”

“Oh my God.” Lauren’s voice came out in a weak whisper. “Who…who are you?”

“What do you mean, who am I? I’m Xairn.”

“No you’re not.” Although, his features did look like Xairn’s. They still had the proud, stern cast that reminded her of a noble savage or some classical statue come to life.

But instead of the pearly gray shade she’d become used to, this man had smooth tan skin several shades lighter than her own mocha brown. And the burning red-on-black eyes, which had so frightened her at first, had been replaced by normal human eyes.

Well, not normal exactly—his irises were a pure pale shade of blue-green that reminded Lauren of the clear waters of a tropical ocean. Gorgeous, she couldn’t help thinking. He looks like a freaking model.

And as much as she was growing to love him, “gorgeous” was not a word she would have normally applied to Xairn. He was rough around the edges, with more than a little bit of the beast about him. Not this handsome Romeo sitting in bed beside her, wearing nothing but a pair of tight-fitting boxer brief looking things.

A sudden thought occurred to her. “You’re not some kind of clone are you? Something they send to replace Xairn? Because I don’t care how hot you are, you’re not him. I want him back—where is he?”

“I’m telling you, Lauren, it’s me.” He ran a hand experimentally over his face. “It must be the effects of your DNA on me. Do I really look that different?”

“The DNA exchange—of course!” Between her bad dream and the shock of waking up beside a “stranger,” Lauren had completely forgotten that they’d had their DNA altered. So it was Xairn after all. But Xairn as she’d never imagined him. “You look completely different,” she said. “Well, not completely—you’re the same size and shape and your features are the same. But your skin and eye color—”

“Let me see.” He was already out of bed and running for the bathroom. Lauren caught up to him as he was standing in front of the viewer, examining his new skin and eyes.

“I am changed,” he murmured, running his hands over his face wonderingly.

“But I’m not.” Lauren looked at her reflection beside his and frowned. “Look at me—I look exactly the same.”

“Which is as it should be,” Xairn said, looking down at her. “I asked Slk to leave your physical appearance intact and make the smallest change to your DNA possible, remember?”

“I remember.” But Lauren couldn’t help feeling disappointed. “It’s easy to see what you got from me,” she pointed out. “But what did I get from you when Slk rearranged our DNA?”

He shrugged. “It might be something so tiny as to make no difference. You may never know—pray you don’t. I have nothing you want.”

“You’re wrong about that,” Lauren said quietly.

“What?” He frowned at her. “You’re not saying you want red eyes or gray skin, do you? That you wanted to look like I did before this change?”

“What I want is to know that there’s a little piece of you inside me—the same way it’s obvious there’s a little piece of me inside you,” Lauren said stubbornly. “I don’t see why that’s so hard to understand.”

“What’s hard to understand is why you would wish to pollute yourself with my genes—to defile yourself with the toxins in my blood.”

“It’s not pollution or defilement,” Lauren argued. “I still don’t understand why you think that about yourself.”

“Because it’s true,” he said shortly. He frowned again as he studied himself in the viewer. “There is one thing I don’t understand—why is my skin lighter than yours?”

Lauren sighed. “Oh, well I’m half white, you know. I mean, because my mom is,” she said. “It was my dad who was African American. You know—black.”

“But my skin is not white. It’s a sort of…tan. And your skin is not black. It’s a beautiful, smooth brown.”

“Well, we say ‘black’ and ‘white’ on my planet, but what we really mean is tan and brown.” Lauren shrugged. “I know, it’s silly isn’t it? But I guess you got DNA from my mom’s side of the family.”

“Does your mother have eyes this color?” he asked, looking into his own eyes in the viewer.

Lauren shook her head. “Uh-uh, she has eyes like mine. But I do remember her saying once that my great-grandfather had eyes that color. Sea colored eyes, she called them.” Reaching up, she cupped his cheek and turned him to face her. “They’re beautiful, you know. Not that your other eyes weren’t—they were very…fierce. But now—”

“Now I conform to your human standards of beauty,” Xairn finished for her.

She nodded and let her hand drop. “You look like a model.”

“A model?” His perfect forehead wrinkled.

“Someone who sells products to others just by looking good. Like if you wanted to sell people a particular brand of clothes, you’d have someone hot, er, good-looking wear them.”

He shook his head. “Why?”

“Well…it’s psychological. It gives people the idea that if they buy and wear those particular clothes, they’ll look as hot as the model wearing them.”

“Why would they think such an illogical thing? And why do they care what their clothing looks like, anyway?” Xairn was clearly confused. “As long as it is adequately functional and keeps them warm, that is all that should matter.”

“Oh, Xairn honey…” Lauren laughed delightedly. He might look like he’d just stepped from the pages of GQ but he was obviously still the same old Xairn underneath. Honestly, it made her feel better about the change he’d undergone. With his big, muscular frame and those striking eyes, he looked like a movie star—almost unapproachable.

So much physical perfection was hard to be around. It made her feel intimidated in a way she never had been even when she’d first met him and thought he looked like a beast out of a nightmare.

Of course, it had been a long time since she’d thought that. Recently she’d really begun to like the way he looked and now…now he was so different.

“I wish my skin was the same color as yours,” he said, holding his arm alongside hers to compare. “But I’m glad you find me easier to look at now.”

“I never found you hard to look at,” Lauren protested. “In fact… Here, lean down a little.”

Obediently, he crouched down so she could reach around behind his neck. Lauren felt for the leather thong that kept his hair tied in the tight club at the back of his neck. Carefully, she unknotted it and pulled it free.

The effect was dramatic. A thick, glossy curtain of blue-black hair fell down around Xairn’s muscular shoulders. It framed his face, softening his stern features, and making him look more than ever like a model on the front of a romance novel.

“Wow,” Lauren breathed, stepping back to look at him. “See, now I’ve been wanting to do that almost from the first moment I saw you. And that was long before you turned into Mr. GQ.”

He frowned and ran a hand over his hair. “Why should you want to let my hair down?”

“Because I wanted to do this.” Reaching up, she ran her fingers through his silky black mane. Truly, he looked magnificent, but what really made him attractive were the traces of the old Xairn she could see peeking out through his gorgeous new exterior.

Xairn shivered under her touch like a nervous animal but didn’t draw away. Instead he held perfectly still as she caressed him. “Why?” he whispered. “Why would you want to…to touch me so?”

“Because I like you.” Lauren pulled him closer and he came to her willingly, his gorgeous, sea colored eyes wide and uncertain. “Xairn, I think…I think I might be starting to love you,” she confessed. “And not because of this…because of how you look. Because of all we’ve been through together. Everything you’ve done for me… risked for me… given up for me. You’re the sweetest, kindest, most noble man I know.”

“You’re wrong,” he whispered hoarsely as she drew him closer. “I am not any of those things.”

“You’re all that and more,” Lauren insisted. She put her arms around his neck and stood on her tiptoes. “I wanted to do this too, you know,” she murmured. Gently, she brushed his lips with hers.

Xairn’s reaction was immediate and intense. Arms like warm, flexible steel suddenly crushed her against him and his mouth covered hers, insistent and demanding.

At first Lauren was a little frightened but then she relaxed into his grip. She could feel the need in him—need that had been buried for years and years, desire he’d been too afraid of to ever let see the light of day. Can’t let him think I’m afraid of him. Can’t feed the image he has of himself as some kind of sexual monster.

Moaning softly, she opened her mouth to him, inviting him in, trusting him. Xairn hesitated at first but then she felt his tongue enter her slowly. She caressed it gently with her own, inviting him to do more, to explore. Xairn took her invitation eagerly, threading his fingers through her hair and growling softly deep in his chest as he pulled her even closer.

Lauren was still wearing the fuzzy purple robe she’d put on the night before and she was bare underneath. As Xairn pulled her to him, the robe opened up and she moaned breathlessly to feel her naked breasts rub against his broad, bare chest.

There was a hard bulge in the black boxer briefs he was wearing and it pressed insistently against her thigh, dangerously close to her unprotected pussy. Lauren had a brief thought about how he’d claimed to have double the usual equipment down there but from what she could feel, it was perfectly normal. Well, maybe not completely normal—it did feel awfully large. Maybe she’d get a chance to explore and find out exactly what…

“Stop!” Xairn broke the kiss abruptly.

“What? Why?” Lauren looked up dazedly, trying to find the reason in his eyes. “Do you want to go to bed? Because I agree this isn’t the best place for this.” She gestured around the bathroom with its deep blue fixtures and the bathtub still filled with congealed pink oatmeal stuff from her abandoned bath of the night before.

“No, I do not wish to take you on the bed.” Xairn’s voice was hoarse and the hot, hard ridge Lauren could still feel against her thigh throbbed as though in denial of his words.

“Where then?” she asked, frowning.

“Nowhere. I…I do not wish to take you at all.”

“You’re lying,” Lauren said softly. Reaching up, she cupped his cheek and looked into those new, beautiful sea colored eyes. “You want me, Xairn—I can feel it.” She nudged him with her thigh and had the satisfaction of seeing him jump. “And I want you.” She nodded down at herself to where her tight nipples were still rubbing against the broad, tan planes of his chest. “We want each other,” she clarified. “We need each other. And I don’t see one good reason we shouldn’t give in to that need.”

“Because I feel for you as well.” Gently but firmly he took her hands and put them down by her sides. Then he stepped back, breaking all physical contact between them. “I don’t know what to call it but I want…I want to shelter you from pain, to keep you safe from harm. To comfort you when you’re sad. To put my body between you and any danger that might befall you.” He shook his head. “It’s a very strange and confusing emotion.”

“It sounds like love to me,” she said quietly. “If you love me, why are you pulling away?”

“Because of everything I told you last night. Because of what I am.” He shook his head and looked away from her naked body, framed in the fuzzy purple robe. “And it’s because I care for you that I must leave you. I’ll see you safely home to your planet but then…then I must go.”

“Go where?” Lauren reached for him but he ducked away from her touch. “Will you come back and see me?”

“No.” He wouldn’t meet her eyes. “Never.”

“What?” Stung and surprised, Lauren began to cry. Hot tears welled up in her eyes and ran down her cheeks before she could stop them.

“What did you expect?” he asked roughly. “For me to stay on Earth with you? Live as a human? Just because I look like one now doesn’t mean I am one inside, you know.”

“I…I know.” Lauren sniffed and tried to stop crying. “I don’t know what I expected but I hoped you might stay…at least awhile.”

“No.” He shook his head. “I must go.”

“Why? Because of what your people do?” Lauren sniffed again and glared at him fiercely. “I don’t accept that. I don’t care how the men in your race treat women or what you’ve seen your father do—you’re not them, Xairn. You’re you. And I know you wouldn’t treat me that way. I know you would never hurt me.”

“You’re wrong,” he said in a low voice. “More wrong than you know.”

“Maybe I am at that.” The tears wanted to come back but Lauren wouldn’t let them. “Because you have hurt me—worse than I’ve ever been hurt in my life.”

“What?” He looked startled. “I haven’t laid a hand on you. Not in the way of my people, anyway.”

“No, but you’re leaving me as soon as we get back to Earth. Leaving without even trying to explore these feelings we have for each other.” Lifting her chin, Lauren looked him in the eye. “And that hurts worse than any rough, kinky BDSM-type fantasy ever could. You haven’t just wounded my body, Xairn—you’ve wounded my heart.”

He opened his mouth to reply but Lauren didn’t want to hear it—didn’t want to hear more excuses. Straightening her shoulders, she drew the robe close around herself and stalked out of the bathroom. If that was the way he wanted it, then so be it. It was clear he was serious about dropping her off on Earth and leaving her without a backwards glance. Fine then, she wasn’t going to beg.

But it hurt. Oh God, it hurt much worse than she ever could have believed possible. And she couldn’t stop hearing his deep voice in her head saying those sweet words, I want to shelter you from pain, to keep you safe from harm. To comfort you when you’re sad. To put my body between you and any danger that might befall you.

It was love all right, but it wasn’t enough. He didn’t care for her enough to stay. To take a chance. Oh Xairn, she thought sorrowfully. If only you were as willing to risk your heart for me as you are to risk your body.

If only…

FIFTEEN

Xairn watched her go with a fierce ache in his heart he couldn’t explain. Why couldn’t she understand that he was doing this for her own good? He no more wanted to leave her on Earth and never see her again than Lauren wanted him to go. But he couldn’t help himself—if he allowed himself to get close to her, his true nature would come out.

Briefly, he allowed himself to relive the sweet moment when she’d pressed her lips to his. That…kiss, yes, that was what she had called it. That kiss which had started out so soft and tender and then turned into something else—something more. Xairn had wanted her then, especially when she parted her lips and offered him the freedom to explore her, to know her completely. He’d had dark visions of dropping to his knees and parting her other lips—her sweet, soft pussy lips with his tongue as well. He wanted desperately to taste her, to lap open her willing little cunt and explore her hidden treasures while she moaned and gripped his hair, begging him to do more, to go further….

But I can’t. I mustn’t. For if he allowed himself to taste and explore her body, other things were certain to follow. Things his body yearned for but which were considered perversions by others.

Sighing, he pressed the heels of his hands to his eyes. There were no tears in him anymore—they had gone after his pet urlich, Sanja, had died. But for some reason his eyes were burning now and he felt a lump in his throat that wouldn’t go down no matter how hard he swallowed.

He breathed deeply, trying to push the unwanted emotions away, and caught a faint fragrance from somewhere. Her scent, it must be Lauren’s scent. He’d been stroking her hair as he kissed her—it was all over his hands.

His first impulse was to wash his hands but he couldn’t bear to do that. Instead he cupped his palms to his face and inhaled, trying to breathe her in, trying to memorize her forever. Then he frowned—it was different somehow, her scent. Essentially the same but slightly changed. She smelled like…

“She smells like me,” he whispered in a rough voice. It was true—it was as though he’d scent-marked her in the way of the Kindred. But how…? Suddenly he understood. The DNA exchange. Lauren had wondered what she had gotten from him—this was it. It wasn’t much—nothing she would ever notice herself. But it would keep any other male of the Kindred or Scourge race away from her forever. Her new scent branded her as belonging to another male—to him—as surely as if he’d laid all the marks of possession on her.

Forgive me, Lauren, he thought, breathing in her altered but still lovely scent once more. Forgive me for branding you as mine when I am not fit to claim you.

Well, there was nothing he could do about it now. He would have to go on with his plan. They had to see Slk once more to be certain the DNA alteration was stable and then he would take her back through the wormhole to her own solar system and Earth.

And after he dropped her off? Xairn didn’t know. He only knew that he had to leave her and never see her again. The knowledge was like a stone tied in his chest but there was nothing he could do about it. If he truly loved Lauren—if his twisted heart was capable of such emotion—he would leave her and never look back.

No matter how much it hurt.

“Ah, hmmm. Yes, satisfactory. Most satisfactory.” Slk paced—or slithered might be a better word since he had tentacles for legs—around the two of them, nodding in obvious approval. “The alteration was a complete success.”

Lauren thought he sounded awfully pleased with himself. “Are you sure?” she asked. “I mean, it’s clear that it worked on him.” She gestured to her left where the new and improved eye-candy-Xairn stood. “I mean, he looks completely different, but what about me? I can’t find a single thing that’s changed.” Well, except for her pinky finger but she was certain that was nothing—just that stupid nightmare she’d had still lingering in the back of her subconscious.

“Never fear, my dear Lauren—you are changed. Subtly but substantially. You should now be able to travel safely back to your own world with no one the wiser.” He squinted at them with all three eyes. “But neither of your faces reveal the standard signs of joy. In fact you seem somewhat depressed. Are you not pleased at the successful alteration and the prospect of returning home?”

“We’re pleased,” Xairn said gruffly. “We thank you, Slk, for a job well done. And now we’ll take our leave.”

“Ah, hmmm, not so hasty, my friend.” Slk slithered over to peer into Xairn’s face. “Before I let you go, I must warn you of something.”

“Make it fast,” Xairn growled. “We need to go.”

“It is only this—any time you alter DNA there is always the possibility of it returning to its original state. This should not be a problem for Lauren—the change in her was extremely subtle and slight. But for you, Xairn, your Scourge DNA is very strong and persistent. It resists being altered in any way. You should beware of any sudden, dramatic emotional upheaval. It could undo the work I have done on you and allow your Scourge DNA to dominate once again.”

Xairn frowned. “I’ll keep it in mind but I don’t believe it will be a problem. Not after—” He stopped abruptly but Lauren knew what he had been about to say. Not after he gets rid of me. Because I’m the one who causes him to have too many emotions, who makes him feel things he’d rather burry and remember things he’d rather forget. She tried not to be bitter about it but it still stung, the idea that he would leave her rather than even give what might have grown between them a try.

“I feel I have to give you warning because any reversal of the process would be permanent.” Slk gestured with all eight hands. “I would not be able to alter your DNA again. So have a care, my friend.”

“I will.” Xairn nodded shortly and then they all stood there, not saying anything.

“Well, I see you need to be going,” Slk said at last, filling the awkward silence. “I wish you safe journey to your destination’s end.”

“Thank you, Slk,” Lauren said politely. “And, uh, I’m sorry if I left the bathroom in kind of a mess. I’m afraid the bathtub is filled with some weird pink oatmeal stuff.”

Slk waved all eight of his hands dismissively. “Not to worry, my dear. I’ll have one of my servants clean it up. And now, I have work to do.”

“Good bye.” Xairn nodded at the alien geneticist and jerked his head at Lauren. “Come.” Then he was off, striding down the long hallway they’d come in by the night before, his boot heels clicking on the purple-brown stone floor. Lauren had to almost run to keep up with him.

Come. Just as if I was his dog, she thought, fuming. “I’m coming,” she said in her coldest voice as she caught up to him. “I know you can’t wait to get rid of me.”

“You know that isn’t how I feel.” They reached the blank stone wall and he pressed his hand to it, muttering something in an alien language under his breath. The crack opened and they stepped through into the parking area filled with large stalls.

“How do you feel then?” Lauren demanded.

“I have told you how I feel. There is no need to repeat it.” He was staring straight ahead as he walked purposefully down the broad corridor between stalls. Lauren wanted to make him stop and look at her, make him answer her question truthfully.

“If you really feel for me then stop running from me,” she said.

“I am not running,” he said, walking faster than ever.

“Bullshit!” she exclaimed, loosing her patience. They were passing a stall with no ship in it and her voice echoed in the empty space. “At least look at me! At least—”

Someone slapped a hand over her mouth and pulled her backward into the dark, empty stall.

Lauren began struggling at once but arms like iron bands were wrapped around her and the hand over her mouth was gripping her jaw so tightly she couldn’t even open her lips to scream or bite. She was concealed in the shadows, just around the corner, and she could see Xairn walking away from her, getting farther and farther down the row of parking stalls, but she knew he wouldn’t be able to see her.

“At least what?” he asked, still walking. When there was no answer, he turned, frowning to look where she had been. “Lauren?” His eyes widened. “Where are you?”

Here, she thought frantically, struggling against her unseen assailant to make some kind of noise. Even a moan or a gasp would do but there was another hand now, locked around her throat. It was all she could do to breath in a trickle of air, let alone make any sounds.

“Lauren?” Xairn was looking around, obviously beginning to panic. “Where are you?”

He’ll find me in a minute. He won’t leave without me—I know he won’t. No matter how much he dislikes having feelings for me, he would never leave without—

“Here I am, Master Xairn.”

To Lauren’s horror, a girl who looked just like her suddenly emerged from the stall directly in front of them and walked toward Xairn. She was even wearing the exact same silvery-blue, too-big muumuu Lauren had on.

Xairn frowned at her. “Since when am I your ‘master’?”

“As you wish, Master Xairn.” The Lauren clone nodded and smiled at him. “Shall we go?”

His eyes narrowed. “And where exactly are we going?”

“Wherever you wish, of course, Master Xairn.” She nodded and smiled vacantly. “Shall we go?”

“I’m not going anywhere until I find Lauren.”

“I am Lauren.” The Lauren clone tried to put her arms around his neck but he pushed her away.

“No, you’re not. Where is she?”

Thank God! Lauren felt weak with relief but it was short-lived.

“Well, well, your lover is sharp for a Scourge, I’ll give him that,” a familiar voice hissed in her ear.

Blix? Is that Blix?

There was a low, nasty laugh in her ear and she remembered he could read her mind. “Of course it’s Blix, my dear. You didn’t think I’d give up on such a rare exotic as yourself so easily, did you? But your paramour doesn’t seem content to give up either. Let’s see how he deals with more than one decoy.”

From another empty stall, a second Lauren look-alike appeared. And then another and another. All of them were dressed alike in silvery blue muumuus. And all of them looked exactly like her. Lauren counted at least twenty. Were these the seed clones Slk had been talking about the night before?

“Xairn? Master Xairn?” They all spoke at once, all of them reaching for Xairn, converging on him like a flock of flightless birds.

“Stop it!” Xairn roared. “Get away from me, all of you.” He turned in a circle, his blue-green eyes scanning the empty stalls filled with shadows. “Show yourself Spider! I know you have to be the one behind this. Give Lauren back right now and I might let you live.”

“Ah, here we go. Showtime!” Blix murmured in her ear.

There was a strange twitching sensation behind her and a very faint popping noise. Suddenly another Blix was standing to her right while the original continued to hold her tight and keep a hand clamped over her mouth. Lauren watched, wide-eyed, as this second Blix strolled casually out to meet Xairn with a smile on his face.

“Spider!” Xairn reached for him but he ducked lightly out of the way.

“Ah-ah-ah my dear Scourge,” he tisked. “Hands off, if you please. It’s true that I have your lady-love but I have a perfect right to her.”

“You have nothing.” Xairn glared at him, his big hands curling into fists. “We gave back the clothing you bartered and let you keep the Grieza food cubes.”

“Alas, the cubes were defective and wouldn’t rehydrate properly.” Blix made a sorrowful face. “And unfortunately, your sweet Lauren neglected to return the lovely slippers I gave her. Worth a fortune, I assure you—much more than the cubes even if they were in top condition—which, as I said, they were not.”

“You’re a fucking liar!” Xairn grabbed for him again and this time the second Blix wasn’t fast enough to evade the enraged Scourge. He struggled as Xairn gripped him by the throat and squeezed. “Bring me Lauren now!” It was a deafening, full-throated roar that echoed through the stone walled parking area. Watching, Lauren saw his eyes flash briefly from blue-green to the familiar red-on-black she knew so well. God, was his Scourge DNA reasserting itself already? Slk had warned that an extreme emotional reaction might trigger the change. Was he—?

Suddenly Blix shivered in Xairn’s big hand and then divided neatly in two. The second—or actually the third Blix, Lauren supposed—stepped to one side and shook his head. “Now, now, Xairn—there’s no need to resort to violence. We should settle this sensibly.”

“I believe you should settle it legally.” There was a sudden commotion among the milling clones and then Slk came into view, his tentacles whispering over the stone floor. “I thought you might be up to something unsavory when you contacted me so quickly to buy Lauren’s blood.”

Xairn turned on the alien geneticist. “You bastard! You knew about this?”

All three of Slk’s vertical eyes blinked slowly. “I suspected. Which is why I brought an arbitrator to judge.” He nodded behind him and Lauren watched in amazement as the huge, purple tree-like being which she had seen in the O’ah marketplace came gliding up.

“I am the Judge of the Market where this transaction first took place.” Its voice was like the creaking of an old oak in the wind and its eyes and mouth looked like the knots in the bark of an ancient tree. “Present the facts to me.”

At last Blix began to look worried. “Oh, great Judge of the Market,” he began, licking his lips nervously. “We are so honored by your presence among us today. If you will be pleased to listen—”

“I will be pleased to listen to nothing but the truth!” The Judge’s voice crackled with anger and above its head, the bare purple branches suddenly burst into pale blue flames.

Lauren would have gasped if she could have gotten enough breath to do so. The flickering pale blue light illuminated the dark parking area and cast an eerie glow over everything. She tried to remember what Xairn had told her about the purple tree being. He is a Quinlow—they carry the power of life and death in their hands. As she thought it, the tree-being raised its stumpy, branch-like arms which ended in two long-fingered hands. The fingers looked like twigs that had been set on fire—they too glowed with the deadly, pale blue flames.

Blix gasped and jumped back. “Your Eminence! I—”

“Your pardon, Judge of the Market,” Xairn interrupted him, bowing briefly. “The facts of the matter are this: While I was away bargaining with Slk for a DNA alteration, this thought thief tricked his way aboard my ship and deceived my female into dealing with him. His intention was to take her for a splice whore. He gave her expensive clothing which he claimed was a gift in return for what he believed to be worthless food cubes.”

“But they were worthless!” the Blix whose throat he wasn’t squeezing protested. “They were defective!”

Xairn glared at him. “Prove it.”

Blix shrugged uneasily. “I cannot. I threw them away, of course—I don’t keep useless things around. What would be the point?”

“The point is that food cubes containing Grieza worms are more than equal to the cost of the clothes you gave Lauren. Which we gave back,” Xairn said.

“But she did not return the slippers I traded to her,” Blix remarked triumphantly. “And those were worth a fortune—more than your ship at least.”

“But not more than Lauren’s life,” Xairn growled. “She is priceless—nothing you can do or say or offer will convince me to give her up.” He looked at the tree-being. “I appeal to you to rectify this injustice, oh Judge. The Spider has captured my female and is holding her somewhere near. He thought to confuse me with seed clones but none of these are the real Lauren.” He gestured to the milling clones who were standing around in groups of two and three watching the proceedings vacantly.

“An injustice has indeed been done.” The Judge’s branches and twig-like fingers burned even brighter. “Grieza worms are a delicacy prized the universe over and are worth more than whatever garments were given. Unless Blix the Spider can produce the cubes and prove that they are defective, the Scourge’s female shall be returned to him. At Once.”

“Very well. Very well.” The third Blix backed away, rubbing his hands together nervously. “Send her out,” he called. “Send out the true female—no more clones.”

Again Lauren felt a huge rush of relief. At last she was going to be free to go back to Xairn! But the hands holding her in a vise-like grip didn’t relax. Instead, Blix number one tightened his grip and laughed nastily in her ear.

“Come now, my dear. You didn’t think I’d give up as easily as all that, did you?”

And then someone was shouting, “Here I am! I’m coming, Xairn.”

Lauren nearly fainted when she saw yet another look-alike come running up. She pushed her way past the seed clones and threw herself into his arms, sobbing much as Lauren wanted to sob herself.

“Lauren?” He looked down at her uncertainly and released the second Blix, which promptly merged with the third one.

“Oh God, it was awful!” the new pseudo Lauren gasped. “He grabbed me and held me and I was so afraid I’d never get back to you. Oh Xairn!” She stood on tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck, clutching him tightly.

“She’s quite good, isn’t she?” Blix muttered into Lauren’s ear. “I know you’re wondering why she’s so different from the others—it’s because she’s a true clone, not a seed clone. I hate to tell you, my dear, what it cost me to bribe Slk’s stupid servant to get me one of your fingers so I would have enough raw material to grow her, but it was well worth it, as you can tell. Besides…” He squeezed her tighter. “You can pay me back during your first year of work.”

Lauren had gone rigid with shock at seeing the new clone but now her knees felt like rubber. She was sure if Blix hadn’t been holding her so ruthlessly she would have collapsed. My God, she looks and acts just like me! He’ll never know the difference. He’ll leave me here and won’t find out until too late that she isn’t real. But if she’s such an exact copy, why do they need me at all?

“Because the original is always better than a copy, especially for making other copies, my dear,” Blix said, answering her thought. “And because I’m able to charge so much more for a night with an original splice whore. Their reactions are so much more… satisfying and unique.”

Tears sprang to Lauren’s eyes. Was this how her life was going to end? A hundred thousand light-years from home, trapped into prostitution on a planet no one on Earth had even heard of?

“Indeed, this is to be your fate, my dear,” Blix purred in her ear. “But don’t worry, I won’t give you over to the customers before I put you through your paces myself. I always like to make sure my girls are well trained.” The hand holding her throat slipped down to cup her left breast and squeezed it roughly. Lauren gave a muffled gasp and tried to kick him but it was like kicking a brick wall. “Don’t struggle so, my darling Lauren,” Blix murmured. “You should be enjoying your last sight of your Scourge paramour. He’s about to leave with that pretty little clone and no one will ever be the wiser. Even your own mother won’t be able to tell the difference between her and the original when he gets her back to your home planet.”

Despair washed over her like a cold wave and Lauren knew he was right. Even now, Xairn was holding the clone close, his face buried in her hair as he comforted her. Me, that should be me that he’s holding! she thought desperately. But there was nothing she could do but watch. Nothing she could do but—

“Get away!” Suddenly Xairn pushed the clone to one side. “You’re not her either. Where is she? Where is Lauren?”

Behind her, Lauren felt Blix stiffen. “How in the seven hells—?”

“I know she’s near.” Xairn was moving in a circle, his head high in the air as if searching for some scent only he could smell. After a moment he seemed to catch it. He pushed the clones out of the way and headed toward the empty stall where Blix was holding her.

Blix began dragging her backwards, deeper into the shadows but Lauren fishtailed her body desperately, fighting with renewed desperation. His hand on her mouth slipped and she was able to clamp down on his fingers. To her disgust, they came off in her mouth, wiggling like worms.

Lauren spat them out and screamed, “Xairn! Here—I’m here!”

“Lauren!” He rounded the corner of the empty stall where Blix had been concealing her just out of sight. “Let her go!” he roared, his eyes flashing red-on-black. “Or I’ll rip you into so many fucking pieces you’ll never be able to reassemble yourself!”

At last Blix released her and Lauren stumbled forward into Xairn’s arms. He snatched her up, holding her by the waist and buried his face in her hair. Lauren felt his broad chest expand like a bellows as he inhaled, breathing her in just as he had when he held the clone.

When he pulled back there was a look of relief on his face. “It’s really you this time,” he murmured, looking into her eyes.

“Yes. Yes, it’s me.” Lauren didn’t want to be a cliché or repeat everything the clone had just done but she couldn’t help tearing up just the same. She sniffed and blinked, trying not to let her voice shake too much. “How…how did you know? Blix said even my own mother wouldn’t have been able to tell me apart from that…that thing.”

“She probably wouldn’t.” Xairn changed his grip on her so that he was cradling her protectively close to his chest like a baby. “She doesn’t have my sense of smell.”

“What?” She frowned. “We smell different?”

“The clone smelled like you in your pre-altered state,” Xairn explained. “You smelled different this morning after the DNA alteration had completely taken effect.”

From the shadows of the empty stall, Blix cursed. “That stupid Bleek! To think what I paid and he gave me a pre-altered finger!”

Xairn glared at the thought thief. “You took her finger? You harmed my Lauren?”

“I thought it was a dream,” Lauren confessed. “The weird stork-looking servant gave me a brownie to eat and it must have had some kind of drug in it. I passed out but before I did he…he cut off my little finger. But when I woke up, it was still there so I thought it must have been a nightmare.”

“He regenerated it, of course,” Blix said. Casually, he reached down for his severed fingers, the digits Lauren had bitten off, and reattached them one by one.

It’s like he’s made of Play-Doh, Lauren thought with a shiver.

Blix eyed her coolly. “No, my dear—plasma. But you’ll have years to find out all the particulars about me, never fear.”

“What are you talking about?” Xairn demanded. “Lauren is leaving with me. But before I go, I’m going to rip you to fucking shreds.” He started to move forward menacingly but Blix sidestepped him.

“Oh, I don’t think so.” Reaching into a pocket of his purple cape, he withdrew something. “Pardon me, your Eminence,” he said, nodding to the Judge of the Market who had come to stand in the entrance of the empty stall. “But I seem to have those defective food cubes after all. See here?”

“Let me examine them.” The Quinlow held out one burning hand.

Gingerly, Blix dropped several blackened cubes into the Judge’s branch-like palm, being very careful not to touch the pale blue flames. “They’re rotted—see, your Eminence? They can have no possible value at all.”

After a moment, the Judge nodded. “Blix is correct—these cubes are defective.”

Xairn set Lauren down and pushed her behind him. “I can’t believe we are even having this conversation. The Spider has just admitted to bribing one of Slk’s servants to maim my female in order to grow a clone to fool me. His crimes should be punished!”

“I was only trying to get what was rightfully mine without a fuss,” Blix protested. “In fact, your Eminence, I propose an amicable solution. Since the true clone and the original are exactly the same, let Xairn have the clone and I will keep this female.” He pointed at Lauren who shrank back against Xairn.

“What do you mean, just the same? We’re not just the same!” she protested.

“I’m afraid you are,” Slk said. Taking the true clone by the hand, he led her forward. “I have been speaking to this female—Blix had even given her your memories. For all intents and purposes, she is you.” He turned to Xairn. “I cannot tell you how I regret this. I will punish the servant Blix bribed in the sternest possible fashion.”

“Death is too good for him,” Xairn snarled. “This female is the only one I want.” He put an arm around Lauren and pulled her protectively close. “I brought her here and I have sworn to see her safely home which I still intend to do.”

Suddenly the Judge, who had been standing silent and thoughtful, spoke in his creaking, sonorous voice. “Blix makes a valid point. As the cubes are defective, it should be his right to take the female into his possession. Xairn the Scourge may have the true clone to do with as he pleases.”

“What?” Lauren felt like her heart was going to stop. “Surely you can’t be serious.”

“Do you dare to doubt my judgment?” The Quinlow strode forward, its arms outstretched, the blue flames crackling like deadly lightning between its fingers.

Lauren bit her lip. Somehow she knew that if it touched her with those hands, that if even one twig-like finger brushed her cheek, the results would be horribly painful, and quite possibly fatal.

“We are not doubting, your Eminence.” Xairn’s voice was low with barely controlled fury and his grip on Lauren’s shoulders tightened until it was almost painful but he didn’t display any outward signs of anger. “But I regret to say that I cannot comply with your ruling. This female, and no other, is bonded to me. So I cannot let her go.”

The Quinlow’s mouth yawned wide in fury and Lauren saw that it was burning inside as well. She could feel the flames against her skin—not hot but cold. So cold it made her lungs ache to inhale the air around it. “You dare defy me? Death is the penalty, as you well know, insolent Scourge.”

“Of that I am aware,” Xairn said evenly. “And if a life is needed to satisfy, then you may take mine. But not until I am guaranteed that my female, Lauren, will be treated with respect and kept safe from the Spider.”

“No,” Lauren protested. “Xairn, you can’t!”

He gave her a brief glance. “I will be glad to die if it ensures your safety.”

“I will care for your female as I would my own progeny,” Slk said, his three eyes blinking. “Blix shall never have her. The clone either.” He turned a disapproving look on the thought thief. “I claim her—for the material that made her was harvested illegally under my own roof. You shall have neither of them.”

“Slk makes a telling point and his claim is valid.” To Lauren’s immense relief, the Judge of the Market drew back, its bark-like face creased into a frown. “Slk has decided to assert his rights. It seems that defective food cubes or no, you cannot have either female, Blix. One is bonded to another male—I cannot break a life bond. And the other was grown illegally.” It turned its attention to Lauren. “You must, however, return the slippers.”

“They’re in our ship, your…your Eminence,” she managed to say. “I’ll be more than happy to return them.”

Blix arched one pale blond eyebrow at them. “A moment, your Eminence. Of course I am pleased to comply with your rulings, but are we certain the Scourge is telling the truth? He claims to be bonded to this female but I see none of the Scourge marks of possession on her.”

Lauren felt herself freeze inside. Oh God, the marks of possession. What had Xairn said they were? A collar and a brand? Not to mention the various piercings. And she had none of them.

“I only bonded her last night,” Xairn said, frowning. “I have not had time for such things. She wears my scent on her skin—that is enough for the time being.”

“A brand, at the very least, is necessary to prove possession.” Blix crossed his arms over his chest. “A collar and piercings may be removed but a brand is permanent. If the female does not display your brand then I contend she is not bonded to you.” He looked at the Quinlow. “Your ruling, your Eminence?”

The Judge frowned at Xairn. “Blix speaks the truth—your female will need to be branded in order for your claim to be validated.” It held up one long twig-like finger, tipped with blue flame. “If you wish, I can brand her for you myself. But she must be marked before I can allow the two of you to leave.”

“I think that is an excellent idea, your Eminence.” Blix nodded.

“You sadistic bastard.” Xairn glared at him. “You just want to see her pain.”

Blix shrugged and gave him a nasty grin. “Why not? If I can’t have your sweet Lauren, I might as well get some fun out of your farewell.”

Lauren’s heart, which had already been racing, began to beat so fast she thought she might faint. God, she didn’t want the tree thing to touch her, to burn her! But if it was the only way they could get out of here alive, what choice did she have?

“All right,” she whispered, having trouble making the words come out. “If…if you have to.” She started to step forward but Xairn pushed her back.

“With respect, your Eminence,” he grated. “That is not how things are done among Lauren’s people. I have said that I was bonded to her but not that I owned her. In point of fact, it is Lauren who owns me.”

The Judge frowned. “This is highly irregular. The Scourge always own their females.”

“Not in this case,” Xairn insisted. “In fact, if either of us should wear a brand, it should be me.” Pulling his shirt open, he knelt suddenly before the tree-like being. “I submit to your ruling, your Eminence, and ask that you brand me now with my female’s name.”

“Xairn.” Lauren whispered his name through numb lips. “Xairn, please…”

He glanced back at her. “It is my wish, Mistress. And you would have branded me anyway, once we reached your home planet. This simply saves time.”

The Quinlow frowned. “I am willing to make the substitution but for the brand to be meaningful, I must know what to write.”

“Her name.” Xairn lifted his chin. “Write it in the language of her people, here, across my chest.”

“Then I must have knowledge of this language.” The Judge held out one burning hand to Lauren who was still standing beside the kneeling Xairn. Its creaking voice softened slightly. “Come, child, I can read your thoughts, but in order to make your mark properly I need a direct transference.”

Lauren looked at the flame-tipped fingers. “You want me to…to touch you?”

“Not the hand,” Xairn said sharply. “Brush your fingertips over its arm—that should be sufficient.”

Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lauren reached out to do as he said. The Judge leaned forward obligingly, reminding her of a tree bending in the wind. Careful to avoid its burning hands, she let her fingertips brush lightly over the knotted, branch-like arm. Her whole arm went instantly numb and she gasped as she felt something pass between them—like a burst of electricity. Then it was over and she pulled back her hand and tried to massage some life back into her tingling fingers.

“That is well.” The Quinlow nodded at her. “I have what I need. Scourge, are you prepared? I warn you that my brand will not be light or painless. Many have died at my hands. I have no easy touch to give.”

Xairn’s face was like stone. “I understand, your Eminence. I am ready.” He looked briefly at Lauren. “Step back. I don’t want you hurt by the energy transfer, Mistress.”

Feeling numb, Lauren did as he asked. Me, he’s doing this for me. So I won’t be hurt, she thought as the Quinlow bent to press its burning fingertip to Xairn’s broad, bare chest. There was a hissing sound like burning flesh, but he didn’t even flinch as the moving finger began to write.

Lauren watched in mingled parts horror and fascination as her name slowly appeared in two-inch high letters across Xairn’s muscular chest. It was terrible to see because she knew he must be in agony—her name was being literally burned into his body, after all.

But though the whole scenario was surreal, the strangest thing was that the Quinlow was writing in her handwriting. The same loopy scrawl she used when signing letters and checks was what came out of the burning blue fingertip. It made her feel like she herself was doing the branding, as though she was disfiguring Xairn’s body like a vandal would mark a priceless piece of art. Her hands clenched into fists and tears sprang to her eyes again as she watched helplessly.

Xairn bore the agonizing operation in silence and when the Judge was finished, her entire first name was there, in raised black lines on his flesh. The pain must have been almost unbearable but he only nodded his head and said, “My thanks, your Eminence. I will wear my mistress’s name with pride.”

“Go and do not return.” The Quinlow frowned and stepped back. “Your welcome in O’ah has expired.”

“We’re going.” Rising stiffly, Xairn took Lauren by the hand and pulled her away, through the milling crowd of seed clones.

Lauren had to run to keep up with him but she didn’t care. All she knew was that they were finally getting out of this strange and dangerous place. But as relieved as she was, she was still horrified by the price Xairn had paid for their freedom. God, how could he do that for me—let my name be burned into his flesh and never even flinch? He must hate me now!

In the time he’d known her, he had lost his father, his race, and his entire way of life. He’d even had to alter his entire appearance. And now this.

Was it any wonder he wanted to leave her on Earth and never come back?

SIXTEEN

The burning pain of the Quinlow’s touch still lingered on his chest, setting his nerve endings afire, but Xairn didn’t care. The agony he had endured to be branded with Lauren’s name was nothing compared to the fierce ache around his heart. Gods, to think that I almost lost her again, and for good this time! If the DNA alteration hadn’t changed her scent—no, he couldn’t allow himself to consider it. Not now.

They reached the ship and he pushed Lauren inside as quickly as possible, wanting to get her to safe territory. The Judge had made what he considered to be a fair ruling but it was based on a lie—he had not bonded Lauren to him. And I never will, he vowed to himself. There would be too much chance of losing control. But bonded or not, she was still his. Or rather, he was hers. Xairn knew that now and there was no going back from that knowledge, no matter how it pierced his heart.

Just as he was about to enter the ship himself, he felt a light tap on his shoulder. “What?” he snarled. He turned to see Blix standing there, smirking.

“I simply wanted to remind you to return the slippers. Unless you wish me to make a short visit to your lady love’s home planet someday soon?”

Xairn’s hands curled into fists and he felt his eyes growing hot—almost as though some other part of him was trying to get out. He wanted to rip the calmly smiling bastard into a thousand tiny pieces and listen to each one scream, but there was no time. “If you come within a hundred light-years of her again I’ll fucking kill you,” he grated. “That’s a promise, Spider.”

“One I’ll remember.” Blix nodded, still smirking. “You’re a worthy opponent, Scourge—you countered every trick I had. I can’t remember the last time anyone was able to do that. And now, the slippers if you please?”

Xairn turned to get them but Lauren was suddenly standing at the doorway of the ship. “Here they are!” With surprising speed and accuracy, she flung both of the crimson-soled slippers in quick succession. Both hit Blix in the face and the second one knocked his nose completely off. It lay twitching on the ground beside him like a slug.

“Why, you—She’s not really bonded to you!” he shouted at Xairn. “No female truly subdued by a Scourge would act like that!” He started to surge forward but Xairn put a hand on his chest and pushed him back. The thought thief stumbled and fell on his ass, an almost comical look of surprise on his nose-less face.

“Thanks for the shoes,” Lauren told him, her eyes flashing. “But I’ve never been into designer footwear. Especially if it costs me my freaking life.” She looked at Xairn. “Come on, let’s get out of this crazy place!”

Xairn gave her a look of admiration and then glanced back at Blix. “Forgive me, Spider but I have to go. My mistress calls.”

“Come back!” Blix stormed, splitting into two and then three and four other Blixs in his fury. “I am calling for a re-judgment on this case. I want that female thoroughly examined. I’ll—”

“You’ll rot in the seven hells,” Xairn growled over his shoulder. “Now get the fuck out of way or I’ll fry you with the ship’s engines.” Not waiting to see if the thought thief complied, he slapped the door switch closed and turned toward the pilot’s chair. “Strap in,” he told Lauren who was already sitting in the passenger seat. “We need to get out of here quickly. The Spider wants to reopen proceedings with the Judge.”

She shivered as she pulled the safety harness in place. “I can’t believe he got so upset that I pegged him with a couple of overpriced slippers. I mean, I bit his fingers off earlier and he didn’t care about that.”

“The slippers he gave you had crimson soles—they were footwear reserved exclusively for whores,” Xairn explained as he started the ship. “Hitting him in the face with them was a grave insult.” He gave her a quick smile. “It made him angrier than anything else you could have done—you hurt his pride.”

She tried to smile back but her lovely face looked uneasy. “Good for me, I guess.”

“Hold on.” Xairn gunned the engines and the ship went racing down the long stone corridor. Both of them were thrown back against their seats. The pressure eased as the ship lifted up into the purple haze of the O’ah sky. “We’re leaving now before things get ugly.”

“Seriously, like they weren’t ugly before?” Lauren laughed but the sound ended in a sob.

“Are you all right?” He spared her a quick glance before looking back at the controls. He had to get a good distance from the planet to make sure they weren’t followed.

“I’m fine.” She lifted her chin but her voice trembled. “Is…is it safe now? Will we be okay?”

“We should be all right. It might take me a little while to find the right wormhole but I think I can promise to have you home in a fairly short time,” Xairn said.

“I see.” Lauren nodded stiffly. “Then…can I…is it safe to go to the restroom?”

He nodded. “You can unstrap your harness.”

“Thank you.” She was already fumbling with the straps and as soon as she had gotten lose, she almost ran to the back of the ship. Xairn frowned and cast a glance over his shoulder to watch her retreat. Was she really all right? Should he go to her?

He felt a surge of frustration at his uncertainty. What would a normal male—one who had been raised around females and knew how to treat them—do? Many of Lauren’s emotional responses still confused him. He could tell she was upset and hurt and he wanted to fix that somehow—to assuage her pain. But he didn’t know how. And he didn’t know if he would ever be able to learn.

Forgive me, Lauren, he thought, staring blankly into the black reaches of space displayed on the viewscreen. For my ignorance and uncertainty. For not knowing how to ease your pain. I am no fit mate for you. He looked down at the burning letters of her name branded on his chest. And yet I don’t know how to be anything else.

Lauren slapped the bathroom door shut and clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a sob. It felt like she’d been crying off and on all morning, but what a hellish morning it had been! She honestly couldn’t remember a worse one. Even waking up naked on the cold metal floor of the Fathership didn’t compare.

She sank to the floor and wrapped her arms around herself, trembling. She didn’t want to be weak, but just for this one moment she couldn’t help it. She had to give in to the tears.

Over and over she relived the terrifying sensation of being grabbed and then watching as the clones tried to take her place. The fear that Xairn wouldn’t know the difference, that she would be left behind on a strange planet trapped in a life of prostitution until she died. And then watching as he endured agony for her—as he allowed himself to be branded with her name without saying a word.

It should have been me! I should have been the one who was marked! I shouldn’t have let him do it. Though she wasn’t sure how she could have stopped him. Now, even though he was going to leave her, he would have a permanent reminder of her stamped forever on his chest. Lauren wanted to go to him, to treat the burns with some of the cooling gel she’d found in the Kindred first aid kit earlier, but she couldn’t bring herself to face him again. Not yet. For now she could only try to deal with what she’d been through…and try not to think about how she was going to feel in a few hours when he left her on Earth and went away for good.

She cried quietly for awhile, muffling the sobs with her hand so as not to disturb Xairn. Letting out the terror and pain of what she’d just gone through seemed to help and at last, she began to feel calmer. It’s all right, Lauren, everything is going to be all right, she told herself fiercely, blotting her eyes on the sleeve of her muumuu. You got through being kidnapped, held prisoner by the AllFather, having your DNA altered, and being cloned. You’ll make it through this too. You’ll make it through him leaving…But she didn’t know how she could.

Out of everything that had happened to her since she’d been plucked from her normal life on Earth and sent on a dizzying, out of control roller coaster ride of adventure and fear, knowing she would never see Xairn again hurt the worst. The idea of never being held in his arms, of never looking into his eyes—whether they were red-on-black or blue-green, she didn’t care—was so painful it hurt to breathe when she thought of it. She didn’t blame him a bit for wanting to go but God, how was she going to—

A soft knocking on the other side of the bathroom door broke her train of thought abruptly. “Lauren?” Xairn sounded concerned. “Are you all right? Can I see you?”

“Just a minute.” She jumped up and turned to the sink to splash some cool water on her face. Blotting her cheeks with a towel, she studied her reflection in the mirror. Red eyes? Check. Puffy face? Check. Great, just great. Well, there was no way to hide from him that she’d been crying but at least she could be calm and collected now. Xairn had been through enough having her name freaking burned into his flesh. He didn’t need to deal with her crazy emotions too.

“Lauren?” he asked again.

“Coming.” Take a deep breath, she opened the door.

Xairn was leaning against the frame, his wide shoulders filling the doorway completely. His shirt was still hanging open and he was so tall that Lauren found she was just about at eye level with the brand.

“Hi,” she said brightly. “I was just looking for some burn gel for you. So I could treat your—you know…” She gestured to the raised black lines on his chest. They were an angry red around the margins and had to be hurting him terribly.

“You were crying,” he said, studying her face intently. “I could hear it though I’m sure you were trying to keep quiet.” Hesitantly, he reached out to brush her cheek with the back of his hand. “Don’t hide your pain from me, Lauren. Please.”

Lauren bit her lip. “I…I didn’t want to bother you. You’ve been through so much already.”

“We both have.” He studied her with those new, piercing sea colored eyes. “But we went through it together, at least.”

“Yes, I guess so.”

Xairn looked troubled. “I…I want to make you feel better but I don’t know how,” he confessed. “I don’t know the correct response or how to ease your suffering.”

“Make me feel better?” Lauren looked at him in disbelief. “What about you?” She gestured at his chest. “What about that? Why did you let them? The Judge wanted to brand me—it should have been me.”

“Are you saying I should have stepped back and allowed you to be hurt—to be burned—without trying to protect you?” His eyes flashed briefly red-on-black. “What kind of male do you think I am? I may not know how to comfort you properly but I would never willingly allow you to come to harm!”

“But look what they did to you!” Lauren protested. “It must hurt horribly! And how will you ever get it off?”

“What makes you think I would wish to remove it?” Xairn asked quietly. “Did I not say I was proud to wear your name on my body?”

“How can you say that? How can you be so calm about this whole thing?” Lauren heard the tremble in her own voice but she couldn’t seem to stop it. “I mean now even after…after you leave, you’ll always have my name on you like…like a stain you can’t get off.”

“It’s not a stain,” he said softly. “It is a brand—a mark of possession. It denotes ownership.”

Lauren shook her head. “I don’t understand. Whatever point you’re trying to make—I don’t get it.”

Xairn looked at her steadily. “I spoke the truth when I told the Judge of the Market that you owned me.”

“What are you talking about?” Lauren protested. “How could I own you?”

“Because I am yours—body and soul.” To her surprise, he sank slowly to his knees and looked up at her earnestly. “I realized something when I nearly lost you the second time to the Spider, Lauren—I cannot leave you.” His deep voice was hoarse with emotion. “It is wrong and selfish and I still fear hurting you—fear it desperately—but I simply don’t have the strength to leave you on Earth and go.” He bowed his head. “You have mastered me without raising a finger—I am yours.”

Lauren could hardly believe it. Her heart started pounding like crazy with a dizzying mixture of hope and fear. “You…you mean it? Xairn, do you really mean it? You’ll stay with me on Earth? You won’t leave?” She got on her knees in front of him and cupped his face in both hands. “Look in my eyes and tell me again,” she begged. “Please, I need to hear it again.”

He looked at her, his blue-green eyes filled with pain. “I am completely serious—I will stay with you. But…”

“But what?” Lauren looked at him anxiously. “I thought I owned you—there are conditions?”

“Not conditions so much as requests.” Xairn still looked pained. “I will stay with you for as long as you want me but I would ask that we limit our physical contact. And that there should be nothing…” he swallowed. “Nothing sexual between us.”

“What?” Lauren shook her head. “Xairn, honey, we can’t be in a relationship with no touching. I don’t know if you noticed but I’m a really touchy person.” She ran her hands down the smooth column of his neck and over his broad shoulders to illustrate her point. “I mean, I just can’t help myself—I need contact. And I bet you do too. Don’t you like it when I touch you?”

“I do.” He swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple moving convulsively. “Much more than I should. Please, Lauren, this request is for your own safety.”

“I’m not worried about that,” she said, squeezing his shoulders. “Not a bit. I feel safer with you than I ever have with anyone else in my whole life.”

“Well you shouldn’t.” He looked frustrated. “Don’t you know by now what your touch does to me? How even the lightest brush of your fingertips across my skin makes me react? I can’t trust myself with you, Lauren. And you…you shouldn’t trust me either.”

Lauren let out a surprised burst of laughter. “Xairn, be serious! You don’t honestly think you’re going to snap and rape me, do you?”

He closed his eyes tightly and pulled away from her hands. “That is exactly what I fear,” he whispered.

Lauren was a little taken aback. “Xairn, honey, you would never…”

“How do you know what I would or wouldn’t do?” he demanded, his eyes flashing briefly red-on-black. “When I don’t even know myself? I only know the ways of my people, Lauren, and they are savage and sadistic.” He ran a hand through his thick black hair distractedly. “I don’t even know how to touch you, how to bring you pleasure instead of pain. I don’t know how to let you touch me without wanting to do things…things I do not even wish to think about.”

“Then let me teach you.”

“What?”

Lauren reached out to cup his face again and was relieved when he didn’t pull away. “Of course you don’t know how to touch or be touched,” she said softly, looking into his eyes. “Not after the way you were raised. So I’m going to teach you.” She stroked his cheek. “And I promise you, baby, we can go as slow as you want.”

He squeezed his eyes shut. “But what if I lose control? If I hurt you, I could never forgive myself. I would want to die.”

“You’re not going to hurt me,” Lauren insisted. “You keep talking about the ways of your people but you’ve got some of me in you now, too. Look at yourself, Xairn—you don’t have to be afraid. Surely the human DNA you got from me will help control your Scourge impulses—don’t you think?”

He opened his eyes and frowned. “I hadn’t considered that. Maybe…maybe you’re right.” He looked so hopeful and uncertain that Lauren wanted to hug him and hold him close but somehow she restrained herself.

“Of course I’m right,” she said firmly. “For now, lets just get home and everything will be fine.”

“I hope so.” He shook his head. “I truly do, though I’m afraid this will end badly. I know I should have the strength to leave you—”

“Don’t you dare!” Lauren glared at him. “Don’t even think about it.”

A small, sad smile crossed his lips. “Let me finish my thought, please. I was going to say that I know I should leave you but I can’t.” He gave her a piercing look. “I can’t.”

“Good.” Lauren stroked his cheek. “And don’t worry, Xairn, whatever issues you have, we’ll work through them together. I promise.”

Xairn nodded and sighed. Hesitantly, he reached up to brush his hand over her shoulder. “Thank you, Lauren. For accepting me as I am.”

“Thank you for protecting me,” she said quietly. “For taking the pain that should have been mine. For leaving your home and everything you’ve ever known to come with me.” Leaning forward, she pressed her mouth to his in a careful, chaste kiss. “I love you,” she whispered against his lips.

She felt his big frame tremble and then he returned her kiss tentatively, his mouth moving over hers with a shy uncertainty that nearly broke her heart. “I…I love you as well, Lauren.” His voice was hoarse with emotion and she wondered if she was the only woman he had ever said those words to. Almost certainly she was. God how she wanted to pull him close and comfort him, to show him that everything was going to be all right! To prove to him that he could trust himself as she trusted him. But she sensed now wasn’t the time for that.

“Good,” she said lightly, pulling away with a smile. “Then let’s go home.”

SEVENTEEN

The AllFather tapped his skeletal fingers against the arm of his black metal throne. It was etched in burning lines of poisonous green, made of the same tainted metal he employed in his nutrient slime. Much of his power was derived from this small reminder of his home world but most of it was inside him, gathered in the empty barren wasteland that should have held his heart.

Where can they be? Where will he take her? He frowned. Why, to her home of course—to that insignificant planet of hers, that is where she will wish to go. But how can I find them in their altered genetic states? How? What weakness can I exploit to bring them back?

Then again, why should he bother? His peak was past and would not return again for many years. He couldn’t breed the girl as he had originally intended. The prophecy was voided—all hope for the regeneration of the Scourge race was lost.

May you be damned, my son. I will bring you back if only for revenge.

But when he considered it, he realized that revenge was not the only reason he had to call his errant son back to the Fathership. He had felt…changes in Xairn during their last encounter. His son was maturing—coming into his own sexually as a Scourge male at last. For years the AllFather had doubted it would ever happen, but the human female had acted as a trigger, undoing years of repression and releasing the beast within.

And with the advent of his growing sexual energy, Xairn’s personal power would grow as well. He might even come to rival the AllFather himself, in time. Power like that could not be ignored. It must be dealt with and soon. But how?

The altered DNA would keep him from finding and linking to Xairn—if the alteration held. But Scourge genes were strong—as virulent as weeds in a garden that grew high and fast, choking the other plants and flowers around them. Such genes might be masked for a little while but violent emotions should bring them forth again. But how to evoke those emotions when he didn’t know exactly where his son was and couldn’t get through the Kindred’s security net around the planet to search for him?

For security measures around Earth had been tightened considerably—not even a small transport pod containing an urlich could get through. And only Kindred ships were allowed in and out of the net—a fact that Xairn had no doubt considered when taking one of those, instead of a Scourge ship, when he’d left the home world with Lauren in the first place.

“Even if I found him, I could not get to him,” the AllFather muttered, frowning with his lipless mouth. “I mussst draw him out—bring him to me. But how? How?” Suddenly it came to him—a solution so obvious he began to laugh—a high, hissing sound that made his personal guards turn their heads warily in his direction. “What need have I to draw him out? To evoke emotionsss in him? Ssshe will do it for me,” the AllFather hissed

It was true. The human girl would provoke the change in Xairn—would bring his Scourge DNA to the surface and cause him to mature both sexually and in terms of his personal power. The moment Xairn took her, he would reach his peak, and his mind would be open once more to the AllFather’s manipulations. Then he would coax his son back to him for a final confrontation. And once he had Xairn within his grasp…

“His power ssshall be mine. A sssecond birth. A regeneration.” The crimson eyes blazed with greed.

Of course in order to absorb Xairn’s power, he would have to kill his only son, but the AllFather didn’t let such small details bother him. Xairn had spoiled one plan—the plan to regenerate their race through the female of the prophecy. Very well then, the AllFather would make a new plan—a far deadlier one. What need had he of a newly revived race if he himself could live forever? The girl was now superfluous—the one he needed was Xairn and Xairn alone.

But it would not do for Xairn to know of this new direction in the AllFather’s thinking. He needed to believe that it was still the human girl the AllFather was after. That Lauren was still in danger. Xairn must not learn that he himself was now the target. Unfortunately, there was a possibility he would glean the information from the AllFather’s mind if they established a new link. Unless the AllFather could cloud the issue.

Frowning, the AllFather left his throne and began to pace. “What ssshall I do, how ssshall I draw him to me while keeping him ignorant of my true desiresss?”

When the idea came to him, he began to smile. It was simple—blood simple. And it had the beauty of fulfilling two needs at once. The AllFather licked his lipless mouth with a dry, pointed, papery tongue. He might as well begin the plan at once—it had been too long since he’d received emotional sustenance.

“Alpha,” he said, looking up at his nearest guard, which he had regrown in the vats. “Prepare the molecular transssfer beam. I am hungry…”

EIGHTEEN

“This is really good—what did you call it again?” Eagerly, Nadiah dug the rounded eating instrument called a spoon into the cold, creamy confection that came in colorful little tubs from Earth.

“Ice cream.” Olivia took another bite as well. “This one is called ‘Chunky Monkey’.”

Nadiah stopped with the spoon halfway to her mouth. “But isn’t a monkey a small chattering Earth creature that lives in trees?” she asked faintly. “Are…are you telling me I’m eating chunks of its flesh?”

“Ugh.” Sophia shivered. “What a thought! The poor monkeys!”

Nadiah felt ill. “Is that why this stuff is called ‘I scream’? Because the animal screams when they make it into dessert?”

“No, no, no.” Olivia put a hand on her arm. “It’s called ice cream—you know, cream that’s been chilled until it’s icy? And there are no actual monkey chunks in it, I promise. It’s just called that because it’s banana flavored and monkeys love bananas and…” She shook her head. “Oh, never mind. Just eat it.”

The twins’ best friend Kat, snickered. “Good thing we didn’t get any ‘Chubby Hubby.’”

“You!” Olivia reached across the couch they were all sitting on to slap at Kat playfully.

Nadiah frowned. “Chubby Hubby? You have ice cream that tastes like a plump male life-mate?”

Kat laughed until she almost choked and Sophie shook her head. “Kat’s just teasing you, Nadiah. And anyway, whatever you think of it, you have to admit this stuff is better than that fleeta pudding you guys eat on Tranq Prime.”

“I’d have to agree with you there.” Nadiah nodded. “I mean, I know it’s our planet’s national dish and everything but I’ve always hated it.”

“Imagine that,” Kat said dryly. “Not wanting to eat pudding made of bug guts.”

“Kat, please!” Olivia, who had been queasier than ever lately, put a hand over her mouth. “Oh God…just the idea! I think I’m going to be sick.”

“Sorry!” Kat jumped up and ran around the couch to her friend. “Come on, let’s go in the kitchen and I’ll get you something fizzy to drink. How about some nice ginger ale?”

“Maybe,” Olivia said faintly. She allowed her friend to help her up and they both went into the large food prep area, leaving Sophia and Nadiah to finish the ice cream.

Nadiah reached for another bite…and then put down her spoon with a sigh.

“Nadiah, are you all right?” Sophia put down her spoon as well and scooted closer.

“Of course I am.” Nadiah tried to smile. “I feel fine—why wouldn’t I?”

“Well, it’s just that you seem kind of down since the wedding—I mean the joining ceremony, you know.” Sophia put a hand on her arm. “I know how excited you were to do the luck kiss with a real Kindred warrior. I’m really sorry things got so screwed up.”

Remembering the luck kiss she’d preformed with the human detective made Nadiah’s cheeks get hot. “That’s all right,” she murmured, looking down at her hands. “It wasn’t so bad.”

“Maybe it wouldn’t have been if he hadn’t been such a jerk, afterwards.” Sophia sighed. “I don’t know what his problem was.”

Nadiah shrugged. “He didn’t approve of my gift. Grandmamam told me there would be people like him when I came into my power. People hate and fear what they don’t understand.”

“Well, he’s not your type, anyway.” Sophia grinned. “But I know plenty of guys who are and a bunch of them are on board. What you need to do is go out to some of the on-board clubs the Blood Kindred hang out in. Sylvan and I can take you to one—that way he can make sure you get a good one.”

Nadiah rolled her eyes. “You mean a male he approves of.”

“Well, you are his baby cousin,” Sophia said. “Which means he feels the need to look out for you. That’s how Kindred are, you know—extremely protective of the ones they love. You’ll have to get used to that if you end up mated to one.” She grabbed Nadiah’s hand and squeezed it. “So what do you say? Want to go out tonight and paint the Mother ship red?”

Nadiah wasn’t sure what changing the color of the ship they were on had to do with having a good time, but regardless, she just didn’t feel like it. “I’m sorry, Sophie.” She shook her head regretfully. “But I don’t want to go out. I think I’d rather stay in my room if you don’t mind.”

A frown creased Sophia’s forehead. “Yes, I do mind! I don’t like the idea of you sitting alone in your room by yourself doing nothing. What’s wrong with you, Nadiah?” Her voice dropped a little and worry filled her clear green eyes. “You’ve changed since the last time I saw you. Back on Tranq Prime you were so bubbly and carefree. And now, well…you’re so quiet and reserved. You seem like…I don’t know, like you have a weight pressing down on you or something.”

“It’s the Sight.” Nadiah sighed. “It’s been weighing on me ever since I came aboard the Mother ship.”

“Do you mean the…the vision you had after the wedding?” Sophia asked hesitantly.

“The al’lei, yes.” Nadiah nodded. “That’s part of it. But I’ve been having dreams too and they don’t feel like normal dreams.”

Sophia’s eyes widened. “You mean like more waking dreams? More visions?”

Nadiah shook her head. “No, these come after I go to sleep. And they don’t feel like visions of things that are happening right when I dream them. It’s more like they’re warnings…portents of things to come.”

“So…the dreams are showing you the future?”

“In a manner of speaking.” Nadiah sighed. “But I don’t know what they’re trying to tell me.”

“Are they about Lauren again?” Kat asked, coming back. “Sorry,” she added, as she and Olivia settled back down on the couch. “We couldn’t help overhearing. So are you dreaming about Lauren?”

“I don’t know if it’s her or not,” Nadiah admitted, frowning. “It certainly looks like her. I keep seeing a girl with light brown skin and black hair but I can’t see her face. All I know is that I get the feeling she’s in terrible danger…and then she’s gone.”

Kat frowned. “Well, I have to tell you, I think Lauren is all right. Deep and Lock and I kind of, uh, checked up on her the other night. From what we could tell, she had been in danger but was safe—at least she was when we checked.”

Olivia let out a long, low whistle. “You guys were able to see all the way out to where Lauren is? I thought you told me that the farther the distance, the harder it was to find the person you were looking for?”

Kat’s cheeks grew red. “We, uh, found a way. And anyway, she seemed just fine.” She looked at Nadiah. “Could your dreams be wrong?”

“It’s not usual for the Sight to be incorrect.” Nadiah frowned. “Although I wouldn’t be surprised if I was misinterpreting it. Maybe I’m just anxious for her because of the al’lei I experienced. But the dream is so strange.”

“What’s strange besides there being a girl who looks like Lauren who might be in trouble?” Sophia wanted to know.

“It’s the location.” Nadiah looked down at her hands. “She’s standing beside a couple of…of giants. They’re so big she doesn’t even come up to their knees and they’re kissing each other. Not moving at all—just standing there frozen in a kiss that goes on and on and on. I know that sounds bizarre…”

“Um, it really does, hon.” Olivia reached out to pat her arm kindly. “Maybe it was just a bad dream after all and nothing to do with your gift.”

“Maybe.” Nadiah sighed unhappily. “But I think I won’t be free of this burden until your kin is safely home on Earth again.”

“Let’s hope that’s soon,” Kat said seriously. “Lauren made a big impression on me in the short time I knew her. I hope Xairn brings her home safely.”

“I do too.” Sophia sighed. “I really want to meet her.”

“Me too!” Olivia put in. “To think that for so long after Mom and Dad died we thought we didn’t have any other family! I can’t wait to have a reunion as soon as she comes back.”

“If we don’t hear from her soon I’ll get the guys to do another recon mission with me,” Kat promised. “We can keep checking on her until—” She stopped abruptly, a look of intense concentration on her face.

“Until what?” Olivia asked, frowning.

Kat looked up, her eyes shining. “Guys, you’re not going to believe it but Lauren is home—I mean, she’s back on Earth. Deep just bespoke me. He’s in the viewing room right now talking to Lauren and her mom and Detective Rast.”

“Seriously?” Sophia jumped up at once. “Tell them to hold on—we’ll be right there!”

Kat and Olivia were already off the couch too, looking excited. Nadiah stayed where she was.

“Hey, aren’t you going to come?” Sophia looked back at her expectantly. “Come on—you’ll get to meet her in person. Or on the viewscreen, anyway, but you know what I mean.”

“I don’t know,” Nadiah said uncomfortably. “Maybe…maybe I should just stay here. Didn’t Kat say that the human detective was with them?”

“Who, Rast?” Olivia made a face. “Look, I know what happened with him and the luck kiss was awkward, Nadiah, but don’t let that bother you. Just ignore him and concentrate on Lauren. Come on, we’re all dying to meet her but we want you with us.”

“Yes, come on.” Sophia and Kat both took one of her hands. Together they tugged her to her feet. “You’re one of the group now,” Kat told her, grinning. “So you have to come with.”

Nadiah sighed. “Well, all right. But I really don’t want to see him again.”

“Then pretend that you don’t,” Olivia said. “Don’t let him pee in your Cheerios, Nadiah. Repeat after me, ‘I am too good for Detective Rast.’”

Nadiah laughed. “I am too good for Detective Rast.”

“Good.” Olivia nodded approvingly. “Now just keep that in mind.”

“Come on.” Sophia tugged at her arm impatiently. “I have to see her!”

“Coming.” Despite her misgivings, Nadiah allowed herself to be led out of the suite and down the hall toward the viewing room. I am too good for Detective Rast, she repeated to herself. And I don’t care a bit about seeing him again. He’s not even Kindred!

But if she didn’t care about seeing him, why was her heart pounding so hard and why did her palms feel clammy?

NINETEEN

It was rather overwhelming to see so many eager faces crowding around the viewscreen at once, but it gave Lauren a warm feeling in the center of her chest, just the same.

There were her cousins, Olivia and Sophia and their friend Kat, who she’d already met on the Scourge home world. There was also a slender blonde girl with exotic looking eyes who introduced herself as Nadiah. Apparently she was Sophia’s cousin-in-law or something like that. She seemed nice enough but Lauren couldn’t help noticing that Detective Rast, who her mother had hired to help find her, started looking tense the minute she came into sight on the viewscreen.

“So you’re really okay?” Kat asked anxiously, leaning in toward the viewscreen. “We were so worried about you!”

“You shouldn’t have been.” Lauren smiled at her warmly. “You knew I had Xairn taking care of me, right?”

“We figured he would.” Kat nodded. “I was a little worried about him being a, you know, a Scourge, but Deep and Lock were sure he was one of the good guys. Um…” She peered from Lauren to her mom to the detective. “Where is he, by the way?”

Lauren bit her lip, not wanting to say too much. “He’s someplace safe.”

“If you’re worried that the Kindred will object to his presence, don’t be.” Deep, one of the Kindred warriors Lauren had met on the Scourge home world, came into view. “If he treated you honorably and brought you safely home, we have no quarrel with him.”

“Thank you.” Lauren felt a rush of relief. It had been nerve wracking when they were flying through the protective net the Kindred had placed around Earth. Because Xairn was flying a Kindred ship, they were able to get through, but Lauren had been sure they would be captured if they weren’t careful.

“You are welcome,” Deep said gravely. “And please communicate to him that we are here to help him, should the need arise.”

“Okay.” Lauren smiled and nodded. “I don’t know what help he might need but I’ll tell him you said so.”

“Thank you.” Deep nodded and put an arm around Kat. “My brother and my mate and I are very happy to see you safely home on Earth.”

“Mate?” Lauren looked at Kat questioningly. “But I thought you said…”

“Things changed.” Kat looked up at her man affectionately. “Deep and Lock and I are together now. We haven’t had a joining ceremony yet but it won’t be long.” She brightened. “Hey, maybe you and Xairn can do the luck kiss!”

“Luck kiss?” Lauren frowned. “What’s that?”

The slim blonde girl, Nadiah, spoke up for the first time. “It’s a kiss at the end of the joining ceremony performed by the best man and maid of honor. The intensity and passion displayed during the luck kiss is supposed to be directly related to how lucky the new couple will be in their future lives together.” As she spoke, she looked directly at Detective Rast who turned red and began to cough.

“Oh, well…” Lauren smiled. “That sounds nice. Just let me know when the ceremony is—I’d love to be part of it.”

“We’ll let you know as soon as we plan it,” Kat promised.

“But you shouldn’t wait until then to come up and see us!” Sophia protested. “Liv and I are dying to meet you.”

“Sophie’s right,” Olivia chimed in. “We didn’t even know we had a cousin—or an aunt for that matter—until Aunt Abby called us after you went missing.”

Lauren couldn’t help smiling at their eager faces. “I want to meet you guys in person too. I’ve always wished I had more relatives. But, well, I’ve been through kind of a lot in the past month or so and I feel like I need to get my life back on track before I do anything else. I mean, my store has been standing empty and my apartment is full of dust. There’s nothing edible in the entire fridge—you know what I mean.” Not to mention the fact that I have a very restless Scourge warrior pacing around my postage stamp sized condo. She still wasn’t quite sure how she was going to fit Xairn into her life—she only knew she couldn’t do without him.

“Oh of course, we totally get it.” Sophia nodded quickly. “And don’t worry, we won’t come barging in on you.”

“Though we can’t promise not to come visit your shop once you get it up and running again.” Olivia licked her lips. “Isn’t it a cupcake boutique? I was reading your menu online—your Deep Dark Devil’s food chocolate cupcakes sound absolutely divine.”

Kat laughed. “Don’t mind Liv—she’s pregnant.”

“Oh, are you?” Lauren smiled at her blonde cousin. “Congratulations. Do you know what it is yet?”

“A boy,” Olivia said promptly. “It’s always a boy with Kindred. Well, almost always.”

“Oh, of course.” Lauren nodded. “Well I would love to bake you a whole batch of cupcakes—just let me get everything up and running again. In fact, if you want I could send some to your baby shower. Unless you’ve already had it?”

“Not yet.” Olivia smiled. “I’ve got awhile to go. I’m only just now into my second quadmester.”

“Quadmester?” Lauren said, frowning.

“You heard her right.” Kat grinned. “When you’re carrying a Kindred baby the pregnancy lasts a whole year. Can you imagine?”

“Hey, you’re the one who’s going to have twins—if you ever get around to it,” Olivia pointed out.

Kat made a face. “God, I can’t even imagine. I’ll get as big as a house.”

“You’ll be even more lovely, little Kat.” Deep kissed the top of her head.

Sophia looked wistful. “I know a year is a long time but I don’t think I’d mind so much.”

“Your time will come.” Olivia hugged her twin sister before turning back to the viewscreen. “Sorry, Lauren, we didn’t mean to leave you out. We get started talking and we can’t stop.”

“That’s okay.” Lauren smiled and then stifled a yawn. “Look, it’s really nice to meet you guys but I think I ought to get going. I’ve had a super long day and I have, uh, lots of unfinished business back at my apartment.”

“Oh, of course.” Kat winked. “I get it.” She looked at Lauren’s mom. “It was really nice to talk to you again, Mrs. Jakes.”

Lauren’s mom smiled. “Please, Kat, call me Aunt Abby like Olivia and Sophia do. I’ll never forget that you gave me hope when things looked darkest.”

“She did?” Lauren looked at her mom questioningly.

“Kat and her men are finder/seekers,” Sophia explained. “They have a way of finding missing people.”

“A very interesting way.” Olivia winked and Kat elbowed her gently in the ribs. “Ouch!” she complained, laughing. “Take it easy on the pregnant lady.”

“What Liv is trying to say is that Kat and her guys checked up on you after you and Xairn left,” Sophia explained. “And they checked again recently because we had reason to fear you were in danger.”

“I was, several times,” Lauren admitted, surprised. “But how did you know?”

“I saw you,” Nadiah said quietly.

“You saw me? How?” Lauren frowned. “Are you a finder uh, person like Kat, too?”

“Nadiah has a gift—the Sight. She had a vision about you,” Sophia explained.

“A vision?” Lauren asked, looking at the slim blonde girl. Beside her, Detective Rast coughed and shifted impatiently but she ignored him.

“I know it must sound strange, but it’s true.” Nadiah lifted her chin defiantly. “I saw you walking in a dark alleyway filled with purple shadows. You were wearing an outfit that was all blue with a long red sash and blue shoes with crimson soles.”

“Oh my God!” Lauren put a hand to her mouth. “That happened! You really saw that?”

Nadiah nodded gravely. “I did. And I felt as though you were walking into a trap.”

“I nearly did.” Lauren shivered at the memory. “If Xairn hadn’t come and saved me just in the nick of time I’d still be there—stuck in O’ah.”

“Where the purple mists never recede,” Nadiah whispered. She put a hand to her head and her eyelids fluttered. “Oh, Lauren, I felt such fear for you!”

Beside her, Detective Rast shifted again and cleared his throat. He looked like he wanted to say something but in the end he kept silent.

“Thank you,” Lauren said to Nadiah. “It was pretty awful but I’m okay, thanks to Xairn.”

“Sounds like you owe him a lot,” Olivia murmured.

“I owe him my life,” Lauren said seriously. “Several times over.”

“You may still be in danger,” Nadiah’s big blue eyes widened dramatically. “I’ve had another dream about you. At least, I think it was you.” She frowned. “Um, Lauren, do you have any giants in the town you live in? People of really large stature maybe around, um…I’m trying to work it out in your system of measurement…around twenty feet tall?”

“Twenty foot tall giants? In Sarasota?” Lauren shook her head. “Uh, no, sorry but we don’t. Was that part of the dream?”

“It was.” Nadiah looked frustrated. “You or someone who looked a lot like you was standing beside two giants who were kissing. The male had the female bent over his arm and they were frozen there, not moving. I saw you standing beside them and then suddenly you disappeared. And somehow…somehow I knew you had been taken someplace terrible.” Her voice dropped. “Someplace you might never return from.”

“Do we really have to listen to this?” For some reason Detective Rast was glaring at Nadiah’s image on the viewscreen. “I mean, you had me going for a minute with the whole purple shadows and the blue and red clothes, but giants kissing? Come on.”

Nadiah stiffened. “Just because you don’t understand it doesn’t mean it couldn’t happen.”

“I don’t have to understand something to know it sounds crazy,” he shot back.

“No, wait a minute.” Olivia held up a hand. “You said the girl in your dream just disappeared? Like she’d been taken somewhere? Maybe transported by the molecular transfer beam the Scourge have?”

“Oh no.” Lauren felt suddenly sick. “But that’s not possible! Xairn took me to O’ah to have my DNA altered specifically so the AllFather couldn’t kidnap me that way again.” She shivered and her mom wrapped an arm around her shoulders comfortingly. “Please tell me it can’t happen again.”

“I know how you feel,” Sophia said sympathetically. “It happened to me too. It’s awful—like somebody put your entire body through a cheese grater.”

“That’s exactly how it is.” Lauren shivered again and pressed her face to her mom’s shoulder. “Ugh, I really don’t want to think about it.”

“I’m sorry.” Nadiah looked regretful. “But I thought I should warn you. Just in case.”

“It sounds like Lauren will be just fine as long as she stays away from kissing giants,” Detective Rast said dryly. “Somehow I don’t think that’s going to be a problem.”

“Very funny.” Kat’s blue eyes flashed. “Did you ever think that since it’s a dream the giants Nadiah saw might stand for something else? Maybe they’re some kind of symbolism.”

“The symbol of a fraud, maybe,” he growled.

Olivia put a hand on her hip. “Seriously, Detective Rast, does it say ‘professional jerk’ on your business cards or what?”

“No, it says that I find missing persons,” he snapped. “And I don’t need a bunch of psychic mumbo-jumbo to help me do it.”

“I never offered you my help.” Nadiah gave him a look that could freeze a laser beam. “And don’t worry, Detective, I never will.”

His striking green eyes flashed. “I wouldn’t take it if you begged me.”

Nadiah put her hands on her hips. “Begged you? Are you out of your tiny human mind?” She sniffed and her eyes flickered down to his crotch. “Though I’m sure that’s not the only thing that’s tiny about you.”

Detective Rast, who was as big as Xairn or any of the Kindred warriors Lauren had seen, raised an eyebrow at Nadiah. “Are you saying you want to come down and check out my equipment? Because that’s certainly what it sounds like.”

Nadiah’s cheeks went bright red. “Of course not. I have no interest in your…your…in that!”

He crossed his arms over his chest. “Then why were you looking south of my belt?”

“I…I was looking at your weapon,” Nadiah protested. “I have no interest in anything else.”

“My weapon, huh?” He smirked. “Well I think I can promise you it’s a larger caliber than you could handle.”

Nadiah looked furious. “Why, you—!”

“Okay now,” Lauren’s mom said, putting out a hand. “Maybe we should all say goodbye. It’s awfully late and I know Lauren is exhausted.”

Lauren, who had been fascinated in the exchange between the detective and Sophie’s cousin-in-law, quickly manufactured a yawn. “Uh, yeah. I really am.”

“We’re sorry for keeping you,” Kat said, smiling warmly.

“And I apologize for disturbing your reunion with your kin,” Nadiah said formally. “Truly, it wasn’t my intent. I simply wanted to warn you to be on your guard.”

“I will be.” Lauren smiled at her. “I promise. But don’t worry—I have protection.”

“We know you’re in good hands.” Kat smiled at her. “Say hi to Xairn for me.”

“I will.” Lauren smiled. “I hope to see you all in person soon.”

“And don’t forget you promised to come for my baby shower and bring cupcakes,” Olivia said quickly. “I think we’ll need at least three dozen.”

“Yeah, but what are the rest of us going to eat, Liv?” Sophie grinned at her sister and gave her a nudge. “You know I’m kidding. Though I think you ought to ask Lauren if she does some of the weird flavor combinations you’ve been craving before you place your order.”

“Somehow I doubt there are any ketchup/sauerkraut/chocolate cupcakes on her menu,” Kat said dryly.

“I can accommodate almost any request,” Lauren said, smiling. “Who knows? Maybe I’ll end up with a new flavor I can use. I’ll call it ‘pregnancy cravings’ or ‘eating for two’ or something like that.”

“I seriously doubt you’d want to sell some of the things Liv has been eating,” Sophie said, grinning. “But you never can tell.”

“We’ll contact you again when we plan the shower,” Olivia promised. “But now I think we should probably go. All this talk about cupcakes has made me so hungry.”

“Liv, you just ate a whole carton of Chunky Monkey!” Sophia protested.

“Right.” Olivia grinned unrepentantly. “And now I want some real food. Who’s up for pizza?”

“I’ve got the ingredients at my place,” Kat volunteered. “As long as you don’t want anything weird on it.”

“Nothing too strange,” Olivia promised. “Just pepperoni and mushrooms. And…”

“And what?” Sophia demanded.

“Well…” Olivia bit her lip. “Does anybody have any black jellybeans? You know, the licorice ones?”

“Black jelly bean and pepperoni pizza?” Kat rolled her eyes and looked at Lauren. “You see what we have to put up with over here?”

Lauren couldn’t help laughing. “I think it’s hilarious. And listen, Olivia, I promise to make any kind of cupcakes you want. Even sardine and pickle or anything else you can come up with.”

Olivia rubbed her stomach. “Mmm, pickles. Has anybody ever had a pickle pizza?”

“Stop!” Sophia sounded horrified. “Please don’t give her any more ideas,” she begged Lauren.

“Sorry!” Lauren laughed again, delightedly. She could already tell she was going to love her new cousins.

Kat smiled. “I think we’d better go now, Lauren. Got to feed the pregnant lady before she gets mean.”

“Bye.” Lauren gave them all a little wave. “I’ll be in touch.”

“Please do,” Olivia said, suddenly serious. “Sophie and I are so glad you’re home.”

“So am I,” Lauren said. “You have no idea how glad.”

Lauren’s mom nodded at the viewscreen. “Good night, girls. We’ll talk to you later.”

“Call us anytime,” Sophia said. As their images faded slowly to a small glowing dot in the middle of the viewscreen, Lauren could still hear them arguing good-naturedly about pizza toppings.

“Aren’t they something?” Lauren’s mom smiled. “I swear your cousin Olivia is just like my little sister.” She turned to Detective Rast. “I think we can go now that we’ve informed the Kindred that Lauren is home safely, don’t you?”

He nodded and shifted uncomfortably. “Of course. And I want to apologize for my, uh, argument with that girl—Nadiah. She just rubs me the wrong way but it wasn’t very professional on my part.”

“You don’t think she’s right, do you? That Lauren is still in danger?” Abby’s voice was tight and she squeezed Lauren’s shoulder hard.

“I’ll be fine, Mom.” Lauren kissed her cheek and tugged her toward the door. “Now could we please get out of the HKR building and get home? I really do need to take care of some things.”

Her mom sighed as they walked out into the balmy Florida night. “You’ve only been home a day, honey. Why don’t you take it easy?”

“My business isn’t going to run itself,” Lauren said, lifting her chin. “It’s been sitting empty, making no money for over a month and you know what rent on the Circle is like.”

“I’ve taken care of the rent so don’t worry about that.” Her mom smiled reassuringly. “Seriously, Lauren, you’ve been through a very traumatic event. You should rest. You might even want to think about getting some therapy.”

“Your mother is right,” Detective Rast said seriously. “I have the name and number of a counselor who works with victims who have been kidnapped and, uh, abused.”

“I know what you’re implying but nothing like that happened to me,” Lauren snapped, frowning. “Xairn protected me and he never laid a finger on me.”

“And I’m going to be forever grateful to him for that,” her mom said softly. “But don’t pretend to yourself that this didn’t happen. It did.”

Lauren sighed. “I’m not trying to pretend it didn’t happen, Mom. But I can’t get over it if I wallow in self pity all day. I need to get on with my life. And as for getting counseling, you know baking is always the best therapy for me. Just let me make a few dozen cupcakes and I’ll feel like my old self again.”

Her mother sighed doubtfully. “All right, if you’re sure…”

“You have my card if you change your mind and want to talk to someone.” Detective Rast gave her a level look. “I really recommend it. But you have to do what you feel is right for you.”

“I’m going to,” Lauren said firmly. She yawned, not faking it this time. “And right now what feels right is going home to bed.”

“I’m sure you’re exhausted.” Detective Rast smiled. “I’m very glad you’re home safely, Lauren. Your mother was terribly worried.”

“Thank you, Detective.” Lauren’s mother smiled. “Just send your bill to my e-mail and I’ll see that you’re paid.”

He shook his head. “No charge.”

“But you spent so much time on finding Lauren,” her mom protested. “Of course I’ll pay you.”

Rast shook his head again. “I didn’t find her and bring her home myself. So, no charge. I am very glad she’s home though.” He smiled grimly. “I wish all my missing persons cases turned out so neatly.”

Lauren’s mom started to protest again but he simply shook his head and said, “Good night,” before leaving.

“Wow,” Lauren murmured as they headed to their car, which was parked a few feet away. “Now there goes a guy with issues. Maybe he’s the one that needs therapy.”

“He certainly did seem to have a problem with Sophia’s friend,” her mom agreed, as they got into the car. She looked troubled. “I wish he wasn’t so proud and stubborn! He’s spent all his time and resources on your case for the past month. I really need to compensate him for his trouble.”

“Send him a check,” Lauren suggested. She yawned again. “Look, Mom, I really need to get home. I left Xairn there all alone and this is his first time on Earth.”

Her mother looked at her doubtfully as she started the car. “Are you sure you want him to stay with you, honey? I mean, I could rent him a hotel room…”

“Mom!” Lauren frowned at her. “I’m a grown woman.”

“I know, I know.” Her mother sighed as she made the turn toward Saint Armand’s Circle. Luckily the Sarasota Human/Kindred relations building wasn’t too far from Lauren’s efficiency condo so they didn’t have far to drive. “I mean, he’s very handsome but he’s so big, honey. And he looks so, I don’t know…forbidding.”

Lauren wondered what her mother would say if she could see Xairn in his pre-DNA altered state. Though she kind of missed his striking red-on-black eyes, she was glad he didn’t have them now. “Mom, Xairn would never hurt me,” she said firmly. “And believe me, he’s had plenty of chances. He protected me from the AllFather and saved my life over and over. He left his home and renounced his entire race to come stay with me. I love him.”

“I can see that you do, honey. It’s just that I almost lost you—I did lose you. And I couldn’t bear to lose you again.” Her mom pulled up to the condo and parked beside Lauren’s car. The Kindred Ship Xairn had used to bring them back had turned into a small silver car which was parked around the back.

“You won’t lose me.” Lauren leaned over and kissed her cheek. “I promise you that. I’m staying right here where I belong from now on.”

“I hope so.” Her mom looked troubled. “I’ll walk you to the door.”

Lauren laughed. “Mom, it’s three feet. But okay, if you want to.”

“I do.” They both got out and her mother took her by the arm protectively.

“Fine, Mom.” Lauren was pretty sure she just wanted another chance to check out Xairn, whom she’d only gotten to meet briefly before Detective Rast had called them to the HKR building. But if it made her feel better, Lauren supposed she couldn’t blame her. Her mom was actually showing great restraint considering the circumstances; Lauren didn’t mind showing off Xairn one more time if it put her mind at ease.

“You know, the manager told me unit 12B is empty right now,” her mom said, pressing her arm. “It’s a lot bigger than this little place and it has two bedrooms. I could come by tomorrow and help you move in.”

“Mom.” Lauren gave her mother a look of exasperated affection. “It’s bad enough that I’m mooching off you by living in a complex you own without taking the nicest condo in the place! Besides, I like my little efficiency. It’s cozy.”

“But is it really big enough for two people?”

“It’s fine,” Lauren assured her. “And don’t worry, Xairn packs light. In fact, he literally came with only the clothes on his back. I need to take him shopping tomorrow and get him some Earth clothes.” She smiled at her mom. “You can come too, if you want. It’ll give you a chance to get to know him better and we can do lunch.”

“I’d like that.” Her mother squeezed her arm. “And, honey, don’t be mad at me for saying this but if you ever feel the least bit unsafe, just call me, okay? The place I’m staying is only a few miles down the road and I’ll be here in a heartbeat. I mean, I know you like this guy but let’s not forget he was basically the one who kidnapped you in the first place.”

“No he wasn’t.” Lauren frowned. “His father did. Mom, how many times do I have to tell you Xairn won’t hurt me?”

“I know you think that. But—”

“Your daughter has nothing to fear from me.” Xairn was suddenly standing there, his arms crossed over his chest. He was so big that his shoulders filled the entire doorway. Lit from behind as he was, he looked like a monstrous shadowy figure emerging into the night.

Lauren bit her lip. Her mom was right—he really did look kind of threatening. Not that she felt threatened at all—she had perfect trust in Xairn. But she wished he looked a little less scary for her mom’s sake. She felt her mom stiffen beside her and for a moment she drew Lauren close. “Hello,” she said clearly, looking at Xairn. “I’m sorry if you heard that but I can’t help being worried about my baby. Especially after what she went through.”

“Of course you’re worried, Mom,” Lauren said. “But please try not to be. If anything I’m safer with Xairn in the house. Can you imagine anyone being stupid enough to try anything with him around?”

Her mother took another look at Xairn’s massive shape and gave a shaky laugh. “No, I guess not.”

“There you go, then.” Lauren squeezed her arm reassuringly. “Can I go now?”

“Just one more thing. Come here.” Her mom pulled her into a warm hug and held her close. “Oh sweetheart, I was so worried about you. I know you’re home safe now but just give me a little time to believe it. I was so afraid I’d never see you again.”

“I was afraid of that too.” Lauren was surprised to feel tears pricking at her eyelids. “But I’m back now. Back to stay, I promise.”

Her mom sniffed and Lauren realized she was crying a little too. “I thought about you, Mom,” she admitted in a low voice. “It was all that kept me going until I started to get to know Xairn.”

“I love you, honey.” Lauren’s mom gave her a kiss on the cheek and then on the forehead. “So very, very much. Don’t ever forget it.”

“I won’t.” Lauren sighed as her mom finally let go. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“All right. But I have one more thing to say.” Wiping her eyes, Lauren’s mom straightened her shoulders and marched up to stand toe-to-toe with Xairn. She was a good foot and a half shorter than him so the effect was kind of like a Pomeranian confronting a Pit-bull, but Abby Jakes wasn’t one to back down. “You take good care of my baby girl,” she said clearly, staring him in the eyes. “I appreciate you bringing her home safe but I still don’t know you well enough to trust you completely. Don’t make me regret leaving her here with you tonight.”

“Mom!” Lauren was horrified but to her surprise, Xairn didn’t give back an angry retort. Instead he bowed deeply from the waist. When he straightened up, he looked at her mother seriously.

“Please believe me when I say I would rather die than harm your daughter,” he said in a low voice. “I vow to you that I will protect her with my life.”

“Well!” Lauren’s mom seemed surprised at his response. “Um, thank you very much Mr. Xairn.”

Lauren stifled a smile. “It’s just Xairn, mom. His people don’t have last names.” Walking up the steps, she took Xairn by the arm. His big body was tense—his muscles as tight and hard as iron. Was something wrong? Was he offended by her mom’s lack of trust? “We’ll see you tomorrow,” she told her mother firmly.

“All right.” Reluctantly, her mother nodded. “I love you.”

“Love you too.” Lauren smiled at her and nudged Xairn toward the door. “Come on—let’s get inside before the mosquitoes eat us alive.”

He looked around alertly. “You have carnivorous beasts near this residence? Should I get a weapon?”

Lauren laughed. “No, silly—mosquitoes are just bugs. They don’t hurt when they bite but they leave itchy red welts on your skin. So let’s go.”

“Very well.” He nodded once more to her mother. “I bid you goodnight, mother of Lauren.”

Her mother smiled faintly. “You can call me Abby, I suppose.”

“Abby, then,” Xairn said. “Good night. And please don’t have any more fear for your daughter.”

“I’ll try not to.” Lauren’s mom still sounded worried but at least she was headed for her car. “Good night.”

“Good night.” Lauren waved at her. She waited until her mom had started the car and then tugged Xairn back into the condo and closed the door.

She was finally back home but she had a feeling it was going to be a long, long time before things really got back to normal.

TWENTY

“Your mother does not trust me.” Xairn crossed his arms over his chest and looked down at the simple white tile flooring.

Lauren’s living space was small but attractively arranged. It had high ceilings and the walls were painted a pale, sunny yellow that made the space seem larger than it was. There was a small living area set off by a short blue couch, as one first stepped in the door. Diagonally across from the couch was a bed that looked to be a little smaller than the one they’d shared in Slk’s guest suite. Facing the bed and separated by a small archway was a tiny food prep area.

The bathroom, which was at the far end of the living area, was the only room separated from the rest of the space by a door. Everything else was contained in one small area. Lauren had told him the arrangement was called an efficiency apartment. It was smaller than the bare metal rooms Xairn had kept aboard the Fathership, but warmer too. In fact, he liked it—or thought he would once he got used to it.

“She’s just worried about me.” Lauren sat down on the side of the bed. As soon as they reached her living space she had changed into much more form fitting clothes than the garment Xairn had bought her in O’ah—jeans and a t-shirt, she called them. All Xairn knew was that the tight bottoms clung to her rounded ass and the soft, thin material of the top stretched across her full breasts in a most distracting way.

“She has a right to be worried,” he murmured, trying not to see how the outlines of her nipples were faintly visible through the shirt.

“She’ll be fine once I’ve been back home awhile.” She patted the spot beside her. “Come here.”

Xairn looked at her warily. “Why?”

Lauren sighed. “Because I want you beside me—near me. I love you, Xairn. People who love each other show it by being close and touching.”

He frowned and settled carefully on the bed beside her. “You mean the way you and your mother were holding each other?”

“Exactly.” Lauren scooted closer to him until she was leaning against his arm. She looked up at him. “You really never had anyone hug you?”

Xairn looked down at his hands. “I…I had a nursemaid for a little while—just until I was able to fend for myself. Then my father took me from her. She used to hold me on her lap when I was very small.” He shook his head. “But there’s been no one since then. Not until you.”

“Oh Xairn honey, how sad.” Lauren pressed closer to him. “Come here and let me hug you.”

Awkwardly, Xairn lifted his arm and let her press against his side. He felt the softness of her body and smelled the warm scent of her skin—the scent that marked her as his. Gods, she felt good! Too good. “Lauren?” he said hesitantly but she only pressed closer.

“Put your arms around me and hold me close,” she directed. Feeling helpless to disobey, Xairn did as she said. When he was holding her soft, warm body against his own Lauren sighed contentedly. “See, isn’t this nice? It’s good to be close. Warm. Comforting.”

There were other words Xairn would have used to describe the sensation of her body pressed against his but ‘nice, warm, and comforting’ were not it. He’d been feeling strangely melancholy as he watched the interaction between Lauren and her mother but now his body came to life in another way. His secondary shaft stiffened in his flight pants and his skin prickled with pleasure and desire at her touch. Strangest of all, for some reason his eyes felt hot—just as they had when he was enraged and defending her back on O’ah.

What’s happening to me? Am I going to lose control? He shifted uncomfortably on the bed and Lauren shifted with him. Somehow they wound up lying on the bed instead of sitting on it, with her draped over his left side.

“Mmm.” Lauren snuggled closer. Her breasts pressed against the side of his chest and her knee brushed casually against the hard ridge of his shaft.

Xairn stiffened but tried not to move. Clearly this was something Lauren wanted—to hold and be held by the one she loved. But Gods, how hard it was to fight his natural impulse to flip her over, tear off her clothes and take her! His fingers itched to cup her breasts and pinch her nipples and his shaft throbbed to be inside her, filling her sweet wet cunt with his cum—marking her, bonding her.

I could tie her hands above her head with my belt—stretch her out to fully appreciate her beautiful body. Could tease her for hours until I finally took her. I want to hear her moaning my name as I fuck her, as I mark her as mine forever…No! He had to get hold of himself! Taking a deep breath, Xairn fought for control.

“Relax,” Lauren murmured, her warm breath tickling his ear. “You’re tight as a wire, baby. Don’t you like snuggling with me?”

“It’s very stimulating, this…snuggling,” Xairn admitted in a strangled voice.

“Well, it’s supposed to be relaxing.” Humming contentedly, she slipped a hand into his shirt to stroke his chest. Her fingertips slid, cool and ticklish, over the raised letters of the brand the Judge of the Market had put on him. Xairn jumped. “I’m sorry.” She looked up at him. “Does this still hurt?”

“No,” he said stiffly. “I am a fast healer.”

“Your eyes…” She bit her lip. “For a minute they went back to their old color.”

“Did they?” He shrugged. His eyes felt hot again in their sockets and he wondered if that had anything to do with it. “Don’t worry,” he told Lauren, who still looked concerned. “It wasn’t because it hurt when you touched me.”

“It was hard for me to watch them do it,” she whispered. “To know you were being hurt for my sake and there was nothing I could do about it.”

Xairn felt some of his tension melting at her soft words. “I didn’t mind,” he assured her softly.

“Well, I did.” Leaning over him, Lauren unfastened his shirt and pulled it open, baring his chest. Her long black hair trailed over his skin, raising chillbumps along his arms and setting his nerves afire with need. “Xairn…” she murmured, looking up at him once more. “I wish I could have done this earlier, to take the pain away.” Gently, she pressed her lips to the brand, kissing the places he was marked with her name.

Xairn felt like he was going to explode. Her mouth was so warm and soft and wet and when she finished kissing the brand, she began to move lower. He clenched his hands into fists at his sides as her lips trailed over his tense abdomen and lower, to the waistband of his black flight pants. When Lauren reached for the fastening of the pants he bolted upright.

“Oh my God, what? Are you okay? Did I hurt you?” She looked up at him anxiously, her amber eyes filled with concern.

“I’m fine. I just need some…some air.” Xairn sat on the edge of the bed, breathing raggedly, his chest pumping like a bellows. His eyes felt like they were going to burn a hole in his skull, they were so hot, and his primary heart was thundering in his ears. In his mind’s eye, a scenario was playing over and over again.

Lauren on her knees, naked. Her hands tied behind her back and a black blindfold covering her eyes. She would be helpless, completely under my control. First I would place the collar on her and then I would pierce her nipples. Two small hoops of silver—the contrast of the bright metal against her dark skin would be beautiful. The piercing would sting but I would kiss the pain away and stroke her body until she was ready for pleasure. Then I would take her over and over, marking her with my cum. Bonding her to me.

The scene was so vivid Xairn couldn’t stop seeing it. Couldn’t stop imagining how it might go. He saw himself pushing down his pants and rubbing his cock against her soft cheek. She would turn her head blindly, unable to see but searching, trying to find his shaft. He would feel her warm, wet mouth closing on him, taking him in, sucking him. But not just his secondary shaft—no. She would suck and stimulate his primary shaft—his bonding shaft.

He would thrust into her mouth, his hands buried in her long, silky black hair and she would moan softly as she sucked him, as he fucked her mouth. And then when both his primary and secondary shafts were hard, he would take her. Fill her completely both front and back and bond her to him until she cried his name out loud and gave herself completely, until she was his forever…

No! Xairn tried to get hold of himself. No I can’t let it go that far. Can’t ever bond her to me. Because he knew if he ever let go of his control enough to do that, he would hurt her, would break her fragile body with his rough fucking and fierce sexual demands.

It’s not safe, he told himself angrily. Damn it to the seven hells, none of this is safe. Her mother is right not to trust me—I can’t even trust myself!

But then he risked a glance to his side and saw Lauren’s lovely, worried face. This was what she wanted—to touch and be touched. She wanted his hands on her almost as much as Xairn wanted to put them there. People who love each other show it by being close and touching, she’d said. But how could he do that without losing control?

“Forgive me,” he said roughly. “I’m just…this is difficult for me.”

“Because it’s new?” Lauren touched his arm anxiously and he flinched away before he could stop himself.

Xairn hated to see the hurt look on her face. “Because I want so much more,” he said, looking down at his hands. “Because…because I’m afraid of what I might do to you.”

Lauren sighed. “You’re not going to hurt me, Xairn. Just touch me—I won’t break.”

His hands clenched into fists again. “I…I don’t know how,” he confessed in a low voice. “You know I have never been with a female, Lauren. I don’t know how to…to bring you pleasure without going too far and hurting you.”

“Then I’ll teach you.” She smiled at him. “Will you let me?”

Xairn closed his eyes tightly. Could he bear this? Would he be able to keep control of himself well enough to give her pleasure without snapping and taking her completely?

“I…want to,” he said slowly. “Maybe…maybe if you allow me to do the touching and don’t try to touch me in return.”

“You wanna be in the driver’s seat, huh?” She gave him a playful smile.

“More like I need to be,” Xairn said truthfully. He looked at her. “I…I think I can control my darker urges if I am the one in control. But if I feel your hands and mouth on me again…” He shook his head. “I just don’t know.”

“All right then.” Lauren nodded thoughtfully. “We can do that.” Gracefully, she got off the bed and knelt on the floor in front of him. “I am yours to command, Master.” Her amber eyes danced playfully. “What would you have me do?”

“Stop it,” Xairn said hoarsely. Seeing her submissive posture brought his Scourge desires to the surface as nothing else could. His shaft throbbed painfully in his pants and he closed his eyes briefly, fighting for control. “I know you’re joking but please…please don’t.”

“I’m sorry.” Lauren rose and came to stand between his legs. She was close enough that Xairn could feel the heat of her body but she was obviously being careful not to make contact. “I…I don’t know why I did that,” she confessed, sounding confused. “So…what do you want to do?”

“I want to touch you,” he said honestly. “Touch you but not hurt you. But first I want…I want to see you.”

Her eyes widened slightly. “You mean…naked?”

“Yes. If you don’t mind.” The times he’d glimpsed her naked body were still burned into his brain. Especially when she’d offered herself to him if he would save her from his father. Now she was offering herself for a different reason—because she loved him. Xairn wanted desperately to return that love without hurting her but he wasn’t sure he could.

“Well, I’m a little shy…” Lauren bit her lip. “I know you’ve seen me before, but…”

Xairn shook his head. “It’s all right if you would rather not.”

“No, I want to. I do.” Lifting her chin, she pulled the t-shirt over her head, baring the lacy undergarment that cupped her breasts. It was white and the contrast of the pale fabric against the creamy light brown of her skin was breathtaking.

“Beautiful,” Xairn breathed, reaching up to stroke the outline of one nipple, visible through the white fabric.

Lauren sucked in a breath and smiled. “How about if I lose the bra?” Before he could answer, she was unfastening the back of the garment and slipping it off her arms. It fluttered to the floor and lay there in a small heap of white lace, baring her breasts to him completely.

Xairn felt his eyes go blazing hot for a moment as he took in the lovely sight. Her breasts were high and full, just the right size to fill his palms. And her nipples were tight—ripe berries at the tips of her breasts. Hesitantly, he reached for her and Lauren thrust forward, pressing her warm mounds into the palms of his hands. She moaned softly, a sound that seemed to go straight to the hard ridge of his cock and make him even harder.

“Lauren…” he murmured, looking into her eyes. “I want…I need to put my mouth on you.”

“You want to kiss me?”

Xairn wanted to do more than that. He longed to strip her completely naked and lick and suck and bite every inch of her skin until she was wholly and utterly his. But he had to be careful—couldn’t risk losing control. “Yes,” he said at last. “But I need you to be still while I do it.” If he felt her moving against him, thrusting her breasts closer to his face, offering herself, he knew he wouldn’t be able to stop himself from taking her, hurting her. “Here.” Taking her arms, he folded them securely behind her back. “Keep them like that,” he warned, looking into her lovely amber eyes. “Don’t move and don’t reach for me. Hold perfectly still while I touch you. While I kiss you.”

“All…all right.” Lauren looked puzzled but she did as he asked, holding perfectly still as he leaned forward to press his face to her chest.

The skin between her breasts was softer than anywhere else on her body. Xairn rubbed his cheek against her there, breathing in her scent, trying to keep control of himself. It helped that she was holding perfectly still, not provoking him in any way. If she tried to reach for him or worse, tried to run away, he was certain his predatory Scourge instincts would be so aroused that something disastrous might occur.

Tentatively, he put out his tongue and lapped the inner curve of her right breast. Lauren moaned softly but didn’t move and he felt his shaft harden even more at the delicious, slightly salty taste of her skin. Gods, he wanted to taste her more—to taste her lower! But he knew he couldn’t control himself if he did that. Instead, he pressed his lips to the tight bud of her right nipple. Lauren moaned again.

Xairn looked up. “I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“No, baby.” Her pupils were dilated and her voice was slightly husky. “You’re just driving me crazy, going so slow.”

“I have to go slow,” he said truthfully. “I need to be sure I don’t lose control.”

“You won’t,” she said softly. “Just do what you want to do.”

Xairn felt his eyes get hot. “I want to suck you,” he admitted, cupping one breast in his hand and rubbing his thumb gently over the tight nipple. “I want to take you into my mouth completely and hear you moan while I taste you.”

Lauren’s breath seemed to catch in her throat. “Do it then,” she whispered. “I told you, do what you want.”

If only you knew everything I really want, you’d run from me. But he didn’t say it out loud. Instead, he parted his lips and took the tight bud into his mouth, sucking softly at first and then harder, listening to her soft cries of pleasure as he fought to hold himself back.

Lauren couldn’t stop watching the erotic sight of her tight nipple disappearing between Xairn’s lips.

He sucked her softly at first, as though he was afraid to hurt her. Then he seemed to gain confidence. He opened his mouth, taking as much of her breast between his lips as he could, and sucked fiercely, as though he couldn’t get enough of her.

Lauren longed to run her fingers through his thick black hair, to stroke the broad, muscular shoulders knotted with tension as he pleasured her. She started to reach for him but Xairn must have felt her movement. His arm slid around her waist and one big hand suddenly locked around both her wrists, keeping them in place behind her back. Lauren moaned and wiggled a little in protest and he released her nipple and looked up at her.

“Hold still.” His voice was hoarse. “Please, Lauren. Just don’t…don’t move.”

“All right,” she whispered, nodding. She had no idea why he had to be in such complete control but it was his first time doing anything like this, so she supposed she could cut him some slack.

Still, it was incredibly hard to just stand there and watch as he sucked her other nipple as deeply and fiercely as the first. She wanted to move against him, wanted to press closer and feel his big body, hard against her own. She could feel her pussy getting wet and hot under her tight jeans. Getting ready for him. The long weeks of sexual tension between them were finally coming to a head and she wanted him so badly.

“You’re so beautiful,” he murmured hoarsely, looking up at last. “I want to see more of you. All of you.”

“We…we can do that,” Lauren said breathlessly. “You’ll have to let me go if you want me to take my jeans off, though.”

His eyes glowed red-on-black briefly. “I’ll undress you.”

Without waiting for an answer, he unfastened her jeans and pulled down the zipper with a low, purring sound. Lauren bit her lip as her pink cotton bikini panties came into view. She’d been so glad to get back into her regular clothes as soon as they came back to Earth. Now she was just as eager to get them off.

Xairn pushed the jeans down until she could step out of them. Then, when she was naked except for her panties, he pressed his cheek against the small pink triangle covering her pussy and inhaled deeply. When he looked up at her, his eyes were red-on-black again. “Your scent… You smell so good.” His voice was hoarse with emotion—with need. One large hand slid up her thigh to cup her mound carefully. “I want to see you here. Want to spread open your pussy and explore you.”

Lauren’s breath caught in her throat. “Do it, then,” she whispered. “Go on, Xairn. I…I want you to.”

Slowly, he pushed the little pink panties down, baring her completely. Lauren was glad she’d taken a shower as soon as they got home. She’d taken the opportunity to do a little personal grooming and now the soft patch of black curls that covered the mound of her pussy was neatly trimmed.

“Spread your legs,” Xairn said and it wasn’t a request.

Feeling suddenly shy, Lauren did as he asked. Was she the first woman Xairn had ever seen this way? Was she going to be the standard by which he judged all other women in the future?

“There won’t be any other women,” he murmured hoarsely. “Just you. Only you, now and forever, Lauren.”

Did I say that out loud? Lust was clouding her brain, making it hard to think. She must have said it instead of thinking it though, because there was no way Xairn could read minds. That would make him way too much like the AllFather for comfort.

“So beautiful,” he whispered, running both hands up her thighs until Lauren shivered. His hands came to a stop on her pelvis, his thumbs framing her pussy. “I want to touch you here,” he said, looking up at her. “But I don’t know how.”

“Just be gentle. You’ll do fine…more than fine,” Lauren tried to tell him but he shook his head.

“I want you to show me. Lie on the bed and spread your legs. Show me how you like to be touched.”

Lauren felt her cheeks getting hot. “You’re serious? You want me to…to touch myself in front of you?” It was something she regarded as private—off limits. Something she’d never done with a lover before. But Xairn didn’t seem willing to take no for an answer.

“Show me,” he insisted. His big hands slid up her thighs to her arms and he took her by the shoulders and looked at her intently. “Show me how to touch you, Lauren. Show me how to make you come.”

His eyes flickered red-on-black again and the raw need in his voice made her shiver. “All…all right,” she whispered. “But I’ve never done this before when anyone was watching.” Feeling awkward, she climbed on the bed beside him and then lay back, resting against the pillows.

“Spread your legs,” Xairn commanded. “I want to see you—all of you.” Something about the demanding tone of his voice made her feel wet and hot and swollen between her thighs.

Heart pounding, Lauren parted her thighs obediently, letting him see.

“Good.” His voice was a soft growl. “Now spread your pussy open for me. Let me see how wet you are.”

Hands trembling, Lauren did as he demanded. Sliding her fingers down, she opened herself for him, spreading her outer pussy lips to reveal her swollen inner folds.

“Gods.” Xairn’s voice was hoarse with need. “You’re drenched, Lauren.”

“Can’t help it.” Lauren was blushing so hard she felt like her cheeks were going to catch fire. “The way you sucked me…sucked my nipples… It made me want you.”

“I want you too, but not yet. Slowly,” he cautioned. “Show me first. Show me what feels good.”

“This…” Feeling hot and cold all over, Lauren slid two fingers into her pussy. Slowly, she stroked the sensitive side of her clit, caressing the little bundle of nerves gently as Xairn watched her give herself pleasure.

He watched intently for a long time as Lauren continued to touch herself. She tried not to moan but she couldn’t quite help it. It wasn’t just the pleasure she was giving herself that turned her on, it was the forbidden act of touching herself while he watched. And even more than that, she liked the look on his face, the open desire as he watched her fingertips slide over and around her sensitive button again and again.

But just as she was getting close, the pleasure tightening in her belly like a wire, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. “Stop.”

“What?” Lauren looked at him uncertainly. “Is there a problem?”

“No problem.” His eyes flashed again and he lifted her hand to his mouth. “Gods, your scent is sweet. Let’s see if you taste as good as you smell.”

Lauren bit back a moan as he slipped her fingers into his mouth and began to suck and lick, cleaning away her juices carefully with his tongue. When he was finished, he looked at her. “I want to try it—try touching you. But I don’t want to kneel over you. I want you against me. Like this.”

He sat beside her, his back to the headboard, and indicated the spot between his spread thighs. “Sit here. Lean back against me so I can touch you.”

Lauren did as he said without hesitation. She was glad he didn’t want to keep his distance while he touched her—she liked the feeling of being surrounded by his big, masculine frame.

“Good.” He arranged her against him so that her back was to his broad, bare chest. Then both of his large, warm hands began to explore. “Forgive me for taking my time,” Xairn whispered, his hot breath in her ear making her shiver. “I need to be careful and I want to enjoy your beautiful body for as long as I can.”

“N-no rush,” Lauren stuttered. She bit back a moan as he stroked her all over, his hands exploring her shoulders, arms, sides, hips, and legs, before finally making their way back to her inner thighs.

“Now open your legs again,” he commanded. “Spread wide for me, Lauren. I need to touch you. Need to make you come.”

Lauren moaned breathlessly as she felt his big hand cupping her pussy mound. By now she was so hot and wet her outer lips were opening of their own accord. God, she needed him! Needed him so badly.

“I need you too,” he whispered hoarsely in her ear. “But I have to take this slowly. Please understand.”

“It’s all right,” Lauren assured him again. And then his big fingers slid into her pussy.

Lauren had expected him to thrust deep in her channel right away. Instead, he was gentle—almost tender as he stroked delicately over her wet folds.

“Like this?” he murmured in her ear, the pad of his index finger tracing the shape of her aching bud. “Gently but firmly, right?”

“That’s perfect,” she gasped as his finger continued to slip slowly over her clit. It felt amazing but it was slow, exquisite torture to lie back against him, her legs spread as he explored her pussy with his fingers. The pleasure that had begun building the moment he sucked her nipple into his mouth, blossomed within her. “God, Xairn,” she whispered. “Oh, God…”

“Do you like this?” he whispered roughly in her ear. “You like it when I pet your pussy, Lauren? When I stroke your soft little cunt?”

Dirty talk wasn’t what she’d expected of him but a quick glance up at his face showed that he was serious. He really wanted to know if she enjoyed the way he was touching her.

“Yes,” she whispered, daring to move her hips a little bit. “God, yes, it feels so good.”

“I want to make you come,” he growled, his finger moving a little faster. “And then I want to put my fingers all the way inside you and fuck you with them. I want to feel you clench around me.”

His deep voice in her ear was making her almost as hot as his fingers in her pussy. “I…I want that too,” she admitted softly.

“Then, you like the way I touch you? It brings you pleasure and not pain?”

“Lots of pleasure,” Lauren assured him. “You…you’re doing great for your first time.”

“I am glad you enjoy my touch,” he murmured. “I love spreading you open and exploring your pussy. So hot and wet and soft…so utterly beautiful.”

Again Lauren felt like a wire was tightening in her belly, one that was about to snap at any moment. “I’m close,” she whispered. “God, Xairn, so close.”

“Then do it.” His fingers increased their tempo, sliding over her swollen clit even faster. “Come for me, Lauren. Let me feel you come.”

Lauren gripped handfuls of his black flight pants, hanging on for dear life as she felt herself peaking. “Xairn!” she gasped. “Oh God, Xairn!”

“That’s right—come for me.” He rubbed over he clit firmly once more and then his long, strong fingers slid lower and filled her.

Lauren cried out and arched her back, tilting her pelvis to give him better access to penetrate her. She could feel Xairn behind her. One long arm was locked around her, as though to hold her in place and his hot mouth was on her neck, kissing and sucking fiercely—marking her as his. She bucked against him, her hips moving in rhythm with his thrusting as he fucked deeply into her with his fingers.

“Mine,” he growled in her ear as she moaned and writhed against him. “You’re mine, Lauren. Mine forever.”

“Yes,” she promised breathlessly. “Yes. God, yes, Xairn. Yes.” This is it, she thought hazily as the pleasure poured over her, through her. He’s going to take me now. We’re going to make love. God, I want him inside me so badly…

“No!” Suddenly he withdrew his fingers and pushed her away from him.

“What…?” Lauren stared in surprise as he got off the bed and stalked stiffly to the bathroom.

“I’m sorry.” Xairn’s eyes blazed a steady red-on-black when he looked back at her. “But we can’t. I can’t.”

Then he went into the bathroom and Lauren heard a small clicking sound as he locked the door behind him.

Gods that was close. Too close! Xairn slumped against the bathroom door, one arm over his burning eyes. The feel of Lauren’s soft, naked body writhing against his own as she came in his arms had been almost too much to bear. He’d been right on the verge of snapping, of rolling her over on the bed, covering her slight, soft body with his own, and ramming his cock to the hilt in her pussy. He’d had no choice but to get away from her—to run before his urges overtook him.

Gods, he was dying for relief! He needed to release the tension inside him before he lost control and went back to the bedroom to finish what he’d started.

Xairn grimaced with mingled pain and pleasure as he rubbed a hand roughly over the hard ridge of his secondary shaft. It felt swollen and hot—throbbing for release. Because his sexual urges had been repressed for so long, he’d never had this problem before. Acting on instinct, he unfastened his pants and pushed them down, freeing his shaft.

Though the DNA alteration had changed his skin and eye color, it had left him physically intact. His secondary shaft was hard and long and his primary shaft—his bonding shaft—which forked from the top of its base, was short and inactive. Xairn was grateful that it remained unaffected by what had happened with Lauren. If his bonding shaft had been stimulated, he would have lost control completely. There was no way to deactivate it short of bonding his chosen female to him, and he had already promised himself that he would never do that to Lauren, no matter how much he wanted to.

But Gods, the way she trembled in my arms, the soft, helpless sounds she made, the way she called my name when I touched her. Her soft skin, her scent, her taste… Everything about her conspired to make him want her desperately. So much that he feared what might happen if he went back to her without releasing the burning tension inside him.

Trembling, Xairn took his secondary shaft in one hand. The first stroke was agony—his skin was too sensitized and his body needed a softer, female touch. Scourge didn’t typically relieve their own sexual needs in this way. As soon as they became sexually mature they either took a female, or died fighting to get one. But though Xairn had a willing female waiting for him in the next room, he didn’t dare to go to her. Didn’t dare to touch her until some of his sexual tension had been released.

Gritting his teeth, Xairn stroked again. His hips bucked involuntarily, his body protesting the rough pleasure he was giving himself. Every instinct inside him cried out that he needed a female’s touch—Lauren’s touch—but he forced himself to stay in the small bathroom and not go to her. Forced himself to keep stroking. Gods, it hurt! But not as much as forcing her would. Not as much as seeing the hurt, betrayed look in her eyes after he took her in the fashion of his people.

Lauren, Gods, I love you so much. Want you so much…too much. Xairn raised his other hand to his face—the hand he’d touched her with. Her warm, delicious scent filled his senses, somehow easing the pain of his self-pleasuring. Xairn felt his heart fist in his chest—even when she wasn’t with him she helped him.

He pressed his fingers to his mouth, sucking away her sweet juices, taking comfort in her taste. She was so beautiful, so sweet and kind and good. Too good for one such as him. And yet Xairn knew he couldn’t let her go. No matter how wrong or dangerous it was for him to stay with her, he needed her. Needed her badly.

Picturing her in his arms, remembering how she had sobbed his name in pleasure, and tasting her sweet juices finally brought about his own painful climax. Xairn groaned her name and winced as the pearly white cum jetted from the tip of his secondary shaft, calming his need at last.

Panting, he slumped against the bathroom wall. He was grateful that the tension had been released, but touching himself rather than having a female touch him was an agonizing experience. Still, he realized, it was something he would probably have to repeat over and over if he wanted to stay with Lauren without hurting her.

Worth it, he told himself, cleaning up and refastening his flight pants. If it keeps me from taking her, from forcing her, then the pain is worth it a thousand times.

Taking a deep breath, he glanced at himself in the mirror. His eyes were normal—well, what was normal after having his DNA altered, anyway. They seemed to be a very peculiar shade of bluish green but Lauren thought them quite beautiful, which was all that mattered to him. It did bother him that they’d gotten so hot while he was touching her—which was when Lauren had said they’d gone back to their original color, too. Slk had warned him that his Scourge DNA might resurface under circumstances of extreme emotional duress. Was that what was happening?

It must not happen, Xairn told himself almost desperately. He sensed that whatever tenuous control he had over his sexual urges was linked to the human DNA he had gotten from Lauren. If he reverted back to his Scourge form completely, he would lose the small edge that allowed him to hold himself back, that kept him from hurting her. Even with the human DNA, he was having a difficult time restraining himself. Without it, he would have no chance at all.

He looked at his eyes more closely. They went back to normal after my tension was released, he thought, frowning at his reflection. Perhaps his eyes flickering back to their old color was just a side effect of doing anything sexual. Maybe he had nothing to fear. Xairn hoped so, anyway.

There was one other thing that bothered him, though—he’d been able to hear her thoughts several times as he touched her. That wasn’t right or normal. Though he had wished for it many times, he and Lauren had no mental connection like the Kindred had with their brides because they weren’t bonded. The only other person he knew who could read minds and pluck thoughts from the brains of others was his father—the AllFather.

No, Xairn told himself firmly. No, I’m not like him. I don’t have his abilities or his perversions. I refuse to believe it. I want nothing to do with him, ever again.

It was time to face Lauren and try to explain why he’d run from her. Pushing his father out of his mind and squaring his shoulders, he turned the doorknob and went back into the bedroom.

Lauren heard the bathroom door open and the light shut off, but she didn’t turn around to look at him. She didn’t want him to see the disappointment and hurt in her eyes. Didn’t want him to know how painful it had been to lie there on the bed, abandoned, while he took care of himself rather than making love to her.

She lay on top of the covers but she’d put back on her t-shirt and panties, not because she was cold but because she felt exposed without them. It was one thing to let Xairn see her naked while they were being intimate but she still wasn’t comfortable enough in her skin to run around in her birthday suit 24-7. Even back on the Fathership when she’d had no choice about her nudity she had always tried to cover herself, at least until Xairn gave her his cloak.

She’d turned off the lights and she didn’t offer to turn them back on as he made his way to the bed. There was enough illumination coming from the long, high window that ran the entire length of the condo’s west wall for Xairn to see where he was going.

The bed creaked as he sat down beside her. Lauren shifted but didn’t turn over. “You okay?” she asked, trying to keep her voice neutral.

“Fine.” Xairn cleared his throat. “Much better now that…much better.”

“You mean you’re better since you took care of yourself?” Lauren rolled over to face him and propped a hand under her head.

“Well…” Xairn cleared his throat. “Yes,” he said at last. “That is what I mean.”

“You didn’t have to do that, you know.” Lauren touched him lightly on the arm and he twitched, as though he was trying not to pull away. It hurt her feelings but she made an effort not to show it. “I would have helped you at the very least,” she said softly. “I mean, even if you didn’t want to…to make love—”

“I didn’t want your help,” he said stiffly.

“I see.” Lauren withdrew, feeling like he’d slapped her. “Sorry for offering.”

“No, I didn’t mean it that way. I just…” Xairn ran a hand through his hair in obvious frustration. “I was afraid. I had to leave because—”

“Because you didn’t want to hurt me,” she said flatly. “I know. You’re so sure I’m going to break the minute you touch me you have to bolt out of the room as soon as things get a little intense.” She knew she wasn’t exactly being fair but she felt hurt—rejected.

“You don’t understand,” he said in a low voice.

“Yes, I do,” Lauren insisted. “But Xairn honey…” Sitting up, she reached out to caress his cheek. “I’m a big girl. I can handle a little rough sex.”

“A little rough sex?” He turned to her and in the dim lighting she could see that his eyes had gone red-on-black again. His red pupils were glowing like rings of fire, blazing in the darkness like a demon’s. “A little rough sex?” His voice was a low, threatening growl. “Is that all you think I want from you?”

“Well, I—”

Suddenly he was on top of her, his big body pinning her to the bed. “Do you have any idea of the things I want to do to you?” he demanded. “Of the urges I have? The desires I’m fighting every minute, every second I’m with you?”

“Xairn, please…” Lauren tried to struggle but it was useless. He was too big and heavy on top of her. She bit her lip as she felt the hard ridge of his cock dig into her thigh.

“Every time you touch me, I want you,” he growled, looking into her eyes. “I want you like this, Lauren. Under me. Helpless. Your legs spread, your arms tied above your head so you can’t move…can’t get away no matter what I do to you.”

He thrust against her and his shaft found the cleft of her sex. Lauren moaned as he parted her pussy lips through the thin cotton panties and rubbed relentlessly over her throbbing clit.

“Xairn, please…” she gasped breathlessly. The fear inside her was being overtaken by a perverse kind of pleasure now. He’d touched her so gently earlier, had stroked her clit so tenderly until she came, and Lauren had enjoyed it immensely—until he ran away, that was. Now, though she sensed he was still holding back greatly from using all of his immense strength, he was being rough. And strangely, it was turning her on.

“Please, what?” he demanded, grinding against her again. He forced her hands above her head and pinned both wrists to the mattress with one large hand. “I thought you didn’t mind this, Lauren. It’s just ‘a little rough sex.’ Isn’t that what you said?”

Fear and pleasure rolled through her in a confusing mixture of emotions. “I…I didn’t mean I wanted you to rape me!” she protested.

Xairn released her and rolled off immediately. “Yes, and that’s what it amounts to, doesn’t it? Rape.” He sat on the edge of the bed and buried his face in his hands, his broad shoulders hunched miserably. “An ugly word for an even uglier action. Gods, Lauren…”

“Xairn…” Lauren’s body still throbbed with the intimate contact but she had no time to think about that now. She tried to push aside the strange feelings she’d had while he was pinning her to the bed and just focus on him. “Xairn,” she said again, reaching out to touch him.

Xairn flinched but didn’t pull away. Lauren ignored the involuntary movement and wrapped both arms around him from behind. Pressing her cheek to his shoulder, she held him.

Xairn stiffened in her arms. “Let me go,” he said in a low voice. “Before I hurt you.”

“You’re not going to hurt me,” Lauren insisted. “And I’m not afraid of you—no matter how you try to scare me.”

“I wasn’t trying to scare you,” he said roughly. “I was just showing you a small part of the desires I keep locked inside. Letting the beast out of the cage for just a moment.”

“You’re not a beast.” Lauren hugged him tightly. “You’re my Xairn and I love you.”

“I love you too.” He sighed. “Which is why I ought to go now, before I hurt you. Before I do something we’ll both regret as long as we live.”

“Don’t you dare!” Lauren let go of him and scooted off the bed. Grabbing him by the hand she demanded, “Come with me!”

Xairn stood up and allowed himself to be dragged to the door. “If you want me to leave your living space, you have only to say so,” he protested. “I don’t blame you, and I will go at once without being forcibly ejected.”

“I’m not ejecting you.” Lauren was torn between love and exasperation.

“Then where are we going?” Xairn gave her a confused look as she dragged him out of the condo and around back to where the Kindred ship/car was parked.

“You’re going to give me the keys.” Lauren stopped beside the small silver car and held out her hand.

He frowned. “Forgive me, Lauren, but you don’t know how to fly this vehicle.”

“I don’t want to fly it. I just want to make sure you don’t fly away in it. So give me the keys so I can be sure you won’t just up and leave and go someplace I can never find you.”

Xairn shook his head. “Kindred ships don’t work like that. There is no ‘key’ to start the ship.”

“Then give me a piece of the engine. Something small I can hold onto but you can’t get away without it. Like a sparkplug or something.” Lauren held out her hand insistently. “I mean it, Xairn. Now.”

He gave her a long look, then shrugged and lifted the hood of the engine compartment. After rummaging around for a moment, he produced a small silver ring and wiped it on his shirt. “Here.” He held it out to her. “The O-ring from the hydrogen scoop mechanism. The ship will be unable to start without it.”

“Perfect.” Lauren took the ring from him and examined it in the light from the sodium arc lamp overhead. It was very small and surprisingly elegant for an engine part. After a moment’s deliberation, she slid it onto her left ring finger where it fit perfectly. “There.” She looked up at Xairn. “That’s not exactly how I imagined it when I pictured getting a ring from the man I love, but oh well. The important thing is you’re not going anywhere.”

“I don’t think this is a wise idea, Lauren,” he protested as they walked back into the condo. “I think I should go before—”

She held up a hand. “Please don’t start that again. Come on.” She led him across the room and pushed him down to sit on the side of the bed. Then she stood in front of him, hands on her hips.

He looked up at her, his eyes filled with dejection, his big shoulders slumped. “I’m sorry, Lauren,” he said in a low voice. “Sorry that I don’t know how to give you what you need without losing control.”

“Oh, baby…” Lauren shook her head and sat down beside him. “You know what the problem is?” she said, rubbing his back soothingly. “You’re not a monster and you’re not a beast—you just have trouble telling the difference between sexual and non-sexual touching.”

He frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I mean there’s a difference between giving someone a hug and wanting to fuck their brains out,” Lauren said bluntly. She sighed. “I can see why this is a problem for you—you had a really dysfunctional childhood to say the least. But I think with a little work we can move past it.”

“I don’t know.” Xairn shook his head. “And I don’t understand how there can be different kinds of touching. All I know is that I don’t want to touch anyone but you. And when I do touch you, or you touch me, it makes me feel…” He made a frustrated noise in the back of his throat.

“Feel like what?” Lauren encouraged. It was good that they were talking about this, getting it out in the open.

“Feel like I want to…to do what I told you earlier.” He looked down at his hands. “Like I want to take you—bond you to me forever.”

“You’re talking about bonding sex? Where your, uh, both your…” Lauren cleared her throat. “Both your pieces of equipment are engaged?”

“Yes.” He looked up at her. “It would tie us together forever—form an unbreakable bond that could never be severed.”

“And you don’t want that with me?” Lauren tried not to feel hurt. “I mean, I know it’s really early in our relationship to be talking about a permanent commitment but I love you, Xairn. The idea of being with you forever doesn’t scare me.”

“It should.” He shook his head. “You have no idea how savage bonding sex with a Scourge can be. You’re a human female and you’re not built to withstand it—I won’t do that to you, Lauren.”

“So what are you saying?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “That we can never be together that way? Never make love?”

“It’s not making love.” His voice dropped to a growl. “It’s fucking rape. I won’t do it to you—I can’t.”

“Xairn…”

“In fact, I think it would be best if we curtailed our sexual activity for the time being.” He looked at her earnestly. “Just to be safe.”

Lauren repressed a sigh. “Okay, honey, I understand that you want to take it slow. How about this—only nonsexual touching for awhile.”

“I don’t think we should touch at all. Every time I touch you, it feels sexual to me,” Xairn protested.

“Right,” said Lauren firmly. “And if you don’t get used to it—desensitized to it—it always will. You need to be able to hold my hand or kiss my cheek without getting a hard-on. So look…” She stood up and placed herself in front of him again. “Here and here are off limits,” she said, pointing to her breasts and the area between her legs. “Okay?”

Xairn looked unhappy but he nodded. “All right.”

“I won’t touch your erogenous zones either,” Lauren promised. “But I will touch you everywhere else and I want you to touch me to. I want us to hold hands and hug and snuggle. I want to play with your hair and kiss your cheek and be affectionate without being sexual. And I want you to do the same thing with me.”

Xairn frowned. “But—”

“No buts.” Lauren tugged him to his feet. “Now hug me,” she ordered. “Hold me tight and promise me you won’t give up on us.”

Hesitantly, Xairn held out his arms. “All right.”

“Good.” Lauren stepped into his embrace. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled him down and kissed his cheek. “I love you, Xairn. We’re going to get through this together.”

“I love you too,” he whispered. Suddenly his arms tightened around her and he crushed her to him. “So much, Lauren.” His voice was tight. “Too much, I fear.”

Though his embrace made her ribs creak, Lauren didn’t struggle. Instead she rubbed her cheek against his and relaxed into the hug. “You can’t love someone too much,” she whispered, trying to reassure him. “It’s okay, baby. Everything is going to be okay.”

Xairn hoped she was right but he was desperately afraid she wasn’t. Even after his earlier, painful release, holding her fragile, soft body in his arms still made him hard all over again. The warm, sweet scent of her skin and hair, the feeling of her pressed against him, was almost more than he could stand. And she wanted to do this and more every day. Wanted to kiss and hold and hug and touch constantly—Gods, even with the human DNA bonded to his own, how was he going to control himself?

Xairn knew she thought he would get used to it, to having constant physical contact with him, but that wasn’t the way Scourge physiology was set up. Touching—no matter how minor—meant sex. But of course, nothing about his relationship with Lauren mirrored the traditional Scourge pairing. She wasn’t tied to the bed or kept in a cage all day until he wanted to fuck her, for one thing. And she wasn’t wearing his marks of possession—a fact that shouldn’t have bothered him but did. He didn’t want to hurt her but he did want her wearing something that proved she was his.

His eyes dropped involuntarily to the place where her name was burned into his chest. Lauren’s black hair covered most of the brand but he could still see a few loops of her signature through the silky strands. It doesn’t matter if she wears my name, he told himself. Because I wear hers. I belong to her—heart, body and soul. If this is what she wishes—for me to hold her, touch her—then that is what I will do. What I must do.

He would learn control for her sake. He would touch her and kiss her and receive her caresses without allowing them to push him over the edge. And no matter how many times a day he had to slip into the bathroom and give himself a painful, private release, he would do it. Anything was better than hurting the female he loved.

Anything.

TWENTY-ONE

Nadiah’s own screams woke her. “No, no! Please let her go! Please! Please!”

“Nadiah?” Sylvan was suddenly in the room with her, his piercing blue eyes scanning the shadows for threats. “What happened?”

Sophia was right behind him. “I think she just had a bad dream.” She sat on the bed beside Nadiah and pulled her into her arms. “Hush, it’s okay. It’s all right now,” she murmured, patting her back.

Nadiah clung to her, sobbing breathlessly. She hadn’t wanted to take the offer of a spare room in their suite for fear of intruding, but now she was glad Sophia had pressed her to accept. “He’s torturing her,” she gasped, trying to breathe through her sobs. “He’s hurting her—sucking her dry.”

“Who is torturing who?” Sylvan asked, coming to stand at the foot of the bed.

“The evil one—he was wearing a hood and he had glowing red eyes. That was all I could see of him but he was torturing the girl who looks like Lauren. The one I saw in my last dream.” Nadiah blotted her eyes on a corner of the sheet and tried to catch her breath.

“The AllFather.” Sylvan looked grim.

“And you’re sure it wasn’t Lauren?” Sophia asked anxiously.

Nadiah shook her head. “Definitely not. I got a good look at her face this time.” Just remembering the agonized expression on the poor girl’s face was enough to make her start crying again. Grimly, she tried to hold back the tears.

“Did you see the giants again? The ones you saw in your other dream?” Sophia wanted to know.

“No.” Nadiah blotted her eyes again. “Nothing like that. She wasn’t on Earth. She was inside a ship and there were wires running under her skin. She was attached to some kind of huge viewscreen. Images were flashing across it—terrible images.” She shivered. “I had the feeling they were her memories but twisted somehow. Made false and bitter.”

“It sounds like what he did to Baird,” Sylvan said, frowning. “Projecting the memories and then twisting them into falsehoods.”

“Is there anything we can do for her?” Sophia asked. “Would the council allow anyone to try a rescue attempt?”

Sylvan shook his head. “Even if they would, the Scourge Fathership is all but impenetrable. You’d have to have inside knowledge of the codes and tracking devices to get anywhere near it.”

“But Baird was able to get in when they took Olivia,” Sophia protested.

Sylvan sighed. “He was let in because he was offering a life for a life—a krik-ka-re. The AllFather relishes such agonizing deals.” He looked at Nadiah regretfully. “I’ll speak to the Council but I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do for the girl in your dream.”

“The person you ought to be talking to is that stupid detective,” Sophia burst out. “If he had listened to Nadiah in the first place, this might not have happened. I mean, maybe the police could have prevented it somehow.”

“That’s true.” Sylvan looked thoughtful. “At the very least I should follow up with him. “I’ll place a call to him tomorrow morning—that will be afternoon on his part of Earth.” He looked at Nadiah. “In the meantime, you should try to get some more sleep, daughter of my mother’s sister. You may feel better if you do.”

“I’ll try but…poor girl. Oh Goddess, I can’t stand to think of it but I can’t get it out of my head.” Nadiah looked up at him imploringly. “Sylvan, won’t you please sing me the sleep song? The one you used to sing when I had nightmares as a child?”

Sophia looked at him in obvious surprise. “You used to sing Nadiah to sleep?”

Sylvan looked embarrassed. “Only when she was very young. I used to watch her sometimes when her parents went out to functions.”

“So you were her babysitter,” Sophia said.

Sylvan looked shocked. “I never sat on her! No matter how willful she was.”

Nadiah looked at her with interest. “Is that how you discipline children on Earth when they’re naughty? You sit on them?”

“No, of course not. I just meant…oh, never mind.” Sophia shook her head. “The point is, Sylvan, you were Nadiah’s caretaker.”

“My favorite one. Sylvan always let me get away with just about anything.” Nadiah smiled at the memory.

Sylvan smiled too. “She was always a restless sleeper. Some say that vivid nightmares as a child presage one who will be especially strong in the Sight.”

“I wish I didn’t have the Sight,” Nadiah said, sighing. “I wish I didn’t have to worry about seeing such horrible things every time I close my eyes.”

“Do you usually have more than one prophetic dream in a night?” Sylvan asked.

She shook her head. “No, not usually. But nothing about this is usual for me. I’ve only had the gift for a short time.”

“Let’s trust that one dream a night is your limit.” Sylvan smiled gently and came to sit beside Sophia on the side of Nadiah’s bed. “Come, close your eyes and I’ll sing to you.”

“All right.” Reluctantly, Nadiah lay back on the bed and allowed Sophia to tuck the covers around her again. Sylvan hummed experimentally and then his warm, soft baritone filled the quiet room.

“Sleep my little one,

Close your eyes and rest.

Night has come and the grotto is dark.

Follow your dreams to Hush-a-Bye Mountain.

Climb to the top

And make your best wish.

The stars overhead will speak if you listen

And the moonlight will carry you home.

Sleep little one, sleep little one

And the moonlight will carry you home.”

When he was finished, he leaned over and kissed Nadiah’s forehead exactly as he used to when she was a tiny, frightened girl. It made her smile and she noticed that Sophie was smiling too.

“You have a beautiful voice,” she murmured to Sylvan as he rose to leave. “Why haven’t you ever sung for me before?”

He shrugged. “You never asked.”

“Well you can bet I’ll be asking from now on.” She looked at Nadiah. “Are you all right now? Or would you like me to sit with you until you can get back to sleep?”

“I’m all right.” Nadiah smiled at her. “Although…if you want to stay a little while I don’t mind.”

“I’ll stay.” Sophia looked up at her mate. “You go back to bed, hon. I’ll be there in a bit.”

“All right.” He looked at Nadiah. “Sleep well, my kin. We’re just in the next room if you have another vision.”

Nadiah shivered. “I hope I won’t. But thank you, Sylvan. And thanks for the song.”

“Anytime.” He grinned. “As long as you don’t tell Baird and Deep and Lock about it.”

“I’ll keep it to myself,” Nadiah vowed solemnly. “After all, if they knew what a sweet voice you have, they’d all be wanting a lullaby before bedtime.”

Sophia burst out laughing. “Sorry, I just had this mental image of all three of those huge Kindred warriors tucked into one bed with Sylvan serenading them.”

Nadiah laughed too. “That would be a sight.”

“And on that note, I am leaving.” Sylvan smiled. “No pun intended.”

After he left, Nadiah squeezed Sophia’s hand. “Thank you so much for letting me stay here in your suite. I was afraid I’d get in your way at first but now I’m really glad I took your offer.”

“You’re never in the way,” Sophia said. “And just think, if you hadn’t stayed with us I never would have found out what a gorgeous voice Sylvan has.”

“Yes you would have,” Nadiah protested. “As soon as you have children he’ll be singing them to sleep just like he sang to me when I was young.”

Sophia looked troubled. “I hope you’re right. I really do.”

“Did I say something wrong?” Nadiah asked worriedly. “I’m sorry.”

“No, hon, there’s nothing to be sorry for.” Sophia gave her hand a squeeze. “It’s just that Sylvan and I have been trying for awhile and I still haven’t gotten pregnant. I mean, it’s probably not a big deal. I just wish I was going to have a little boy like Liv is.”

“Of course you do.” Nadiah sat up in bed and looked at her earnestly. “Then they can play together and be like brothers.”

“Exactly.” Sophia smiled. “You understand.”

“I want sons too,” Nadiah said. “Not right away, of course. And certainly not with that horrible Yo-dah my parents picked out for me.” She shivered. “I want my first sex to be special and perfect. And if I wind up with him…Ugh, it would be like making love with a skinny, obnoxious tree.”

Sophia laughed. “Nadiah, you crack me up.”

Nadiah looked at her anxiously. “Are there cracks in your skin? Did I put them there?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, silly—I meant you’re funny. You make me laugh. Sorry—I guess the translation bacteria doesn’t cover everything, huh?”

Nadiah shook her head. “Not everything, but I usually manage to get what you mean from the context.” She sighed. “I’m just tired right now.”

“Well go to sleep.” Sophia pushed Nadiah’s hair away from her forehead. Her hand felt cool and soothing. “And try to have good dreams this time.”

“I don’t try to have the visions—they just come to me,” Nadiah said fretfully. “I wish the Goddess had not chosen me for the Sight.”

“She must have done it for a reason,” Sophia said reasonably. She looked troubled. “Maybe…maybe you can stop him before he takes another girl.”

“If I can get anyone to listen to me.” Nadiah shook her head. “But from Detective Rast’s reaction, I get the feeling that your law enforcement personnel aren’t likely to believe anything I say.”

“Unfortunately not.” Sophia frowned. “But I promise you, Nadiah, if you have another one of these…these visions and it shows someone being taken, we’ll do everything we can to stop it. With or without help from the police or Rast or anybody else.”

“All right.” The idea put Nadiah’s mind at ease. “Thank you, Sophie,” she said, smiling up at the mate of her kin. “You’re going to make a wonderful mother someday. And don’t worry too much about it not happening yet—sometimes it takes awhile with Blood Kindred.”

Sophia smiled. “You would know. You’re the expert on them, right?”

“I’ve done a little research,” Nadiah admitted, smiling. It had been her ambition to be mated to a Kindred warrior—especially a Blood Kindred—from the time she was a little girl. Of course, her parents would be horrified at the thought of her polluting her pure blood lines by joining with a Kindred, but Nadiah didn’t care. The huge, virile warriors were her ideal and even if they hadn’t been, anyone would have been better than the skinny, sniveling Yo-dah her parents had promised her to.

“Research, huh?” Sophia grinned. “Well then, go back to sleep and try to dream about your ‘research’ and the perfect Kindred warrior who’s going to sweep you off your feet.”

“All right.” Nadiah snuggled back into bed and sighed. “Good night, Sophie.”

“Good night, sleep tight.” Sophia smiled as she left the room, closing the door gently behind her.

Nadiah closed her eyes and tried not to dwell on the disturbing vision that had disrupted her sleep. Please Goddess, she prayed silently. Be with that girl. Protect her or at least let her torment be swiftly over. And please help me to prevent this from happening again. If you have given me this gift for a reason, please help me to use it wisely.

She felt a sense of peace after she prayed, as though the Goddess of All Life was listening. But sleep still eluded her. Turning on her side, she tried to picture the perfect Blood Kindred warrior. He would be tall and strong and he would sweep her off her feet and go with her to Tranq Prime to challenge the blood bond between herself and her betrothed. Then he would take her back with him to the Mother ship and they would live happily ever after in mated bliss just like Sophia and Sylvan.

But somehow, no matter how hard she tried to picture her perfect Kindred, he was always wearing the face of that annoying Detective Rast.

Nadiah fell asleep frowning but at least she had no more dreams.

TWENTY-TWO

“Good morning.” Nadiah smiled as Sylvan came into the dining area. She and Sophia were already up and enjoying a traditional Earth breakfast. Well, traditional to Sophia’s part of Earth, anyway. Apparently different regions of the planet had different cuisines.

Nadiah wasn’t a big fan of the yellow fluffy stuff the mate of her kin had called scrambled eggs—they had a strange texture. But there were thin crispy slices of something called bacon that were salty and delicious. Also, there was a warm, crunchy kind of bread with sweet, sticky berry spread on it that was wonderful.

But best of all, in Nadiah’s opinion, was the bright orange juice squeezed from a fruit—it tasted like liquid sunshine, tart and sweet and utterly delicious. Sophia had offered her white liquid called ‘milk’ as well, but Nadiah had turned it down. She’d already been warned by Baird that it came from a skin bag between a large Earth animal’s legs. Apparently, the bag was squeezed and the white fluid came jetting out. Ugh! It sounded every bit as disgusting as fleeta pudding to Nadiah, who had never been fond of her native dish.

“Good morning.” Sylvan smiled at them both. He kissed Sophia on the cheek and Nadiah on the top of her head before seating himself at the table. “I see you two are finally up.”

“What do you mean ‘finally up’?” Sophia protested. “I’ve been up for ages making you this yummy breakfast. Where were you, anyway?”

“In the viewing room,” Sylvan said, pouring himself a tall glass of the orange juice. “I had a very interesting call to attend to.”

“Oh, was it that annoying Detective Rast?” Sophia asked eagerly. “Did you give him a piece of your mind?”

Nadiah frowned. “How would you do that? With some kind of telepathy?”

“No, it just means to tell someone off,” Sophia explained. She looked at Sylvan. “So did you? Tell him off?”

“I didn’t get a chance,” Sylvan said mildly. “He wasn’t the one who called.” He looked at Nadiah. “It was your parents. And they were very unhappy. Is it true you left your home on the day you and Yo-dah were to be mated?”

“Well…yes.” Suddenly the orange juice tasted sour and flat. Nadiah put down her glass and sighed. “But Sylvan, if you could see him. He’s just so skinny and scrawny and whiny and…and so not Kindred.”

“You have a blood bond with him though.” Sylvan gave her a stern look. “That is not a commitment to be taken lightly.”

“Surely you’re not telling her to go back home and marry a man she doesn’t love?” Sophia scooted closer to Nadiah and put an arm around her shoulders. “I mean, they betrothed her to this guy when she was a little girl—she didn’t even have any choice in the matter.”

“That is how things are done on my planet,” Sylvan said, frowning. “I was betrothed to Feenah. We didn’t have a blood bond but the engagement between us was sacred. If she had not broken it, I would have mated her.”

“And you would have been miserable the rest of your life,” Sophia shot back.

“Sophia’s right,” Nadiah toyed with the strange silver eating utensil Sophia had called a ‘fork.’ “I don’t see why I should go home and be mated to Yo-dah when you didn’t have to mate with Feenah.”

Sylvan sighed. “I didn’t say you had to go back to Tranq Prime—not right away, anyway. But I did have to promise your parents I was watching out for you. And you will have to go home eventually, you know. The blood bond will compel you.”

“I’m not going until I find a Kindred male capable of challenging the bond,” Nadiah said stubbornly. “If I go back alone they’ll tie me down and force me to say the sacred vows. Then I’ll be stuck on that ball of ice having a bunch of scrawny babies with Yo-dah’s ugly face on them.”

Sophia looked like she was trying not to laugh. “Then let’s hope you find someone who can challenge the bond soon.”

Sylvan sighed. “I give up. Do as you please as long as you stay safe and retain your virtue.”

“Sylvan!” Sophia looked shocked. “You can’t tell her that she has to…to do that. A woman’s body is her own to do with as she pleases.”

“Not on Tranq Prime. And not my kin.” Sylvan glowered. “I won’t have it said I couldn’t protect Nadiah’s virtue.”

“Relax, Sylvan, no one has to protect me,” Nadiah said quickly. “And don’t worry—I have no intention of doing anything rash. I’ll go intact to my mate to be—whoever he is—or I won’t go at all.”

Sophia shook her head. “I had no idea you guys had such primitive ideas on Tranq Prime. But whatever makes you happy.”

“What makes me happy is making sure that Nadiah is safe,” Sylvan said. “And furthermore—”

A small chime from the holo-link cut him off. Sophia hurried to answer it and a small blue dot above the unit quickly expanded to form the shape of a Kindred warrior’s head. “Pardon me, Commander Sylvan,” he said formally, nodding at Sylvan. “But there is another call for you in the viewing room and the caller requests that your kin should come as well.”

Nadiah groaned. “Omigoddess. I knew they wouldn’t leave me alone. Now they’ll be calling all the time, telling me to come back to Tranq Prime.” She looked at the disembodied blue head hovering above the holo-link. “Please inform my parents that I will come home when I am ready and not before. And I don’t wish to speak to them.”

“Forgive me, kin of Commander Sylvan, but the caller is not related to you.” The warrior nodded at her respectfully. “It is a human calling from the HKR building on Earth. He says his name is Detective Rast.”

“Detective Rast?” Sophia frowned. “Why is he calling us?”

“I don’t know.” Sylvan frowned. “But let’s go find out.”

Leaving the half-eaten breakfast on the table, the three of them hurried down the curving metal corridor to the viewing room where all off-ship communication took place.

Nadiah wasn’t a bit surprised to see that the human detective didn’t look any happier than the last time she had spoken to him. If anything he looked angrier. The moment she and Sylvan and Sophia stepped into sight of the big viewscreen mounted on the viewing room wall, he started firing questions at her.

“Is this the girl you saw?” he demanded. A picture flashed up on the viewscreen. The girl has Lauren’s same warm brown skin tones but other than that, she bore little resemblance to Sophia and Olivia’s cousin when viewed face-on. Still, Nadiah recognized her at once.

“Yes,” she said as the picture was replaced by an angry looking Detective Rast. “That’s her.”

“All right. Where were you last night?” he asked, glaring at her with those startling green eyes. “Were you anywhere near Sarasota?”

“Nadiah has been here on the Kindred Mother ship since she came for my joining ceremony, Detective,” Sylvan said, frowning.

“I’d like to hear her answer for herself, if you don’t mind,” Rast snapped.

“I have no problem with answering your question.” Nadiah put a hand on her hip. “As Sylvan said, I’ve been here aboard the ship. Why do you ask?”

“Can anyone verify your whereabouts?” he demanded, ignoring her question.

“Sylvan and I both can.” Sophia crossed her arms over her chest. “She’s been staying in our suite with us.”

Rast frowned. “She could have gotten out during the night, when the two of you were sleeping.”

“No, she couldn’t,” Sophia snapped. “She had a nightmare last night and Sylvan and I were up with her.”

Nadiah’s cheeks burned. She knew Sophia was just trying to defend her but the way she talked, it sounded like Nadiah was a baby who needed to be protected and coddled.

“A nightmare, huh?” Rast glared at her. “What was it this time? Another vision? A prophesy?”

“I saw the same girl that I saw in my previous vision, if you must know,” Nadiah said coldly. “The one who looks like Lauren. She was…” She swallowed hard, remembering the horrible images the vision had shown her.

“She was what?” Rast sounded almost eager. “What? Where was she? Tell me!”

“Why do you want to know what I saw?” Nadiah demanded. “You don’t believe in my gift.”

“I want to know because a girl matching your description disappeared last night.” Rast poked a finger at her. “And I want to know exactly how you’re involved.”

“Wait a moment, Detective. What are you implying?” Sylvan took a step forward, frowning at the human. “You think Nadiah would have something to do with abducting a helpless girl?”

Rast ran a hand through his thick light brown hair in obvious frustration. “How else would she know the girl was going to be taken?”

“She knows because of her gift—because of the Sight,” Sophia said, putting an arm around Nadiah’s shoulders.

“I don’t believe that,” Rast said stubbornly. “There must be some other reason—some way she knew.” He looked at Nadiah. “Admit it—you had something to do with this.”

“Be careful what you accuse my kin of.” Sylvan’s voice had deepened to a menacing growl. “Nadiah is closely related to me—she is what you would call my cousin. I can vouch for her honor and tell you that she would never be involved in an abduction.”

“And she would certainly never have anything to do with torture!” Sophia put in.

“Torture?” A muscle in Rast’s jaw twitched. “Who said anything about torture?”

“That’s what I saw.” Nadiah felt sick. “In my dream—my vision. He was hurting her…torturing her.”

“He? He who?” Rast demanded.

“The AllFather,” Sylvan said. “The overlord of the Scourge. Tell me, Detective, did you happen to find the girl’s clothing all in a pile as you did in Lauren’s case?”

“We did.” Rast frowned. “But we assumed that whoever had taken her took the time to undress her first.”

“I don’t think so.” Nadiah shook her head. “She was taken the same way Lauren was—with the Scourge molecular transfer beam. That’s how he got her.”

“And why are you so determined that Nadiah had anything to do with it?” Sophia asked. “The last time she talked about her vision, you mocked her because of what she saw.”

Rast looked uncomfortable. “The details she mentioned…they checked out. The girl disappeared from the place she talked about.”

“What place?” Nadiah asked, truly mystified. “I didn’t see anyplace in particular. I just saw giants kissing.”

Rast cleared his throat. “Maybe…maybe you’d better come down here. I’ll show you what I mean.”

For some reason Nadiah’s heart started racing. “Down to Earth? Right now?”

“After the things you accused her of?” Sylvan frowned at Rast. “I don’t think so.”

Rast frowned back. “Look, if you and your wife will vouch for her, I’ll take your word that Nadiah isn’t connected to this. But I need her to look at something. To see the spot where Tabitha disappeared.”

“Tabitha?” Nadiah asked, raising an eyebrow.

“The girl who was taken.” Rast ran a hand through his hair. “Her parents are frantic.”

It was on the tip of her tongue to refuse but at the mention of the girl’s parents, Nadiah felt something loosen inside her. She lifted her chin. “I’ll come. But only if you give your word to treat me with respect. I don’t care if you believe in my gift or not, but I won’t be verbally abused by you or anyone.”

“Fair enough.” Rast nodded shortly. “I’ll meet you at the HKR building in half an hour.”

Sylvan frowned. “I have not given my consent for this.”

Sophia shook her head. “Honestly, Sylvan, when did you turn into such a caveman? Nadiah can go if she wants to.”

“Not if she’s heading into danger.” Sylvan leveled a stare at Detective Rast. “See that you treat my kin with the respect and courtesy she deserves, Detective, or you’ll have me to answer to.”

“You can think what you want about me but I’d never harm a woman.” Rast’s voice was harsh. “I’ve devoted my life to finding and protecting them, damn it.”

For a moment Nadiah’s eyes fluttered closed and she saw a picture in her mind’s eye. A boy with light brown hair and truegreen eyes—the same color as Detective Rast’s. The boy was crying, tears streaming down his face as his lips formed a name she couldn’t quite catch. And then he was gone.

The vision came and went so quickly she barely registered it, but somehow Nadiah knew it was important. “It’s all right,” she said, putting a hand on Sylvan’s arm. “He’s telling the truth—he won’t hurt me.” She looked at the viewscreen. “There’s a reason Detective Rast acts the way he does. A personal reason.”

Rast’s face got red. He seemed about to say something but then he shook his head. “I’ll see you in thirty minutes,” he muttered and then his image winked out of sight and the viewscreen went dark.

“I got here as fast as I could. So you’re seriously calling in a psychic? I thought you hated that kind of shit.” Detective Jack Barnes, who had been Rast’s partner before he left the PD, looked at him in amazement.

“I know how it looks.” Rast ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “But she seems to know something about the case. And you know how critical the first twenty-four hours are.”

“Yeah, I know,” Barnes said dryly. “Critical enough for you to leave the PD and set up your own agency.”

Rast nodded. “What else could I do? Just because someone is over eighteen we’re supposed to waste an entire day hoping she just ran off with her friends instead of being snatched by some creep?”

Barnes waved a hand at him. “Don’t start on that again. Besides, I’m totally with you on this one. Most girls don’t take off all their clothes in a public place and suddenly—poof—vanish.”

“Her friends say they saw her one minute and the next it was like she’d disappeared off the face of the Earth.” Rast frowned. Maybe literally if what Commander Sylvan is saying is true.

“Well if anyone can find her it’s you.” Barnes clapped him on the shoulder. “Which is why I’m giving you this evidence.” He handed Rast a sealed plastic bag with the missing girl’s clothes and personal effects. “Just be sure you get it back to me by the end of the day, okay? It just came from the lab—not that I think we’re going to find much of anything on it. Whoever took her was quick and clean. A real professional.”

“You got it.” Rast gave his former partner a nod. “Thanks, Jack. I owe you one.”

“Just find her.” Barnes sighed. “Find her so I don’t have to tell her parents she’s gone for good. God, I hate that part of the job.”

“Not half as much as I do,” Rast muttered. “I—”

Just then the sliding glass door of the HKR building opened and a tall, slim blonde girl walked in. Though he had seen Nadiah just thirty minutes before on the viewscreen, Rast found he couldn’t take his eyes off her. Her long waterfall of pale blonde hair brushed her bare shoulders. It was set off with a single streak of dark blue that emphasized her slightly tilted, exotic blue eyes. To cap it all off, she was wearing a long, clinging, pale blue gown that clung to her high, firm breasts and curving hips in a way that made it clear she wasn’t wearing anything underneath it.

The effect was more exotic than erotic—somehow he knew Nadiah wasn’t trying to be provocative. Probably this was just the way people dressed where she was from. But despite the innocent way she carried herself, Rast still felt his shaft spring to attention inside his khakis.

God, he wished he could forget the way she’d felt in his arms! Not to mention the sweet taste of her lips when he’d kissed her, like ripe cherries… Get hold of yourself, he told himself fiercely. She’s a fake. A fraud. Right. He just wished she wasn’t so fucking gorgeous—it was damn distracting. And the way everything shifted so enticingly under her gown when she walked didn’t help either. In fact—

“Hey, is that her?” Barnes nudged him with an elbow, breaking his train of thought. “Wow, you can really pick ‘em, Rast. What a looker.”

“Shut up.” Rast gave him a glare. “She’ll hear you.”

“Hello, Detective.” Nadiah gave him a glacial smile.

Rast opened his mouth to answer but Barnes beat him to it.

“Well, hello pretty lady, I’m Jack Barnes, Detective first class.” Smiling, he took Nadiah’s hand in his and raised it to his lips. “When Rast told me he was having an expert come down from the Kindred ship to help with this case, I didn’t know he was bringing in a model.”

Rast rolled his eyes. He loved Barnes like a brother but his old partner was kind of a dog when it came to women.

“Thank you.” Nadiah smiled politely at Barnes. “But isn’t a model someone who wears clothing the manufacturer hopes other people will buy? I can’t possibly be one of those because my tharp is one of a kind.” She nodded down at her pale blue gown.

“It certainly is,” Barnes murmured, eyeing her appreciatively.

Rast felt a stab of jealousy as his old partner’s eyes crawled over Nadiah’s slender form like greedy spiders. “That’s enough, Barnes,” he said roughly. “She’s here to look at the evidence, not be your girlfriend.”

“I don’t see why she can’t do both.” Barnes was still eyeing Nadiah like a hungry dog with a juicy bone.

“Because you are already mated.” Nadiah withdrew her hand pointedly.

“What?” Barnes frowned. “Oh, you saw my wedding ring, right? Let me tell you, though, we’re separated right now and I’m leaving her. So that shouldn’t pose a problem.”

“What about your children?” Nadiah raised one slim blonde eyebrow disapprovingly. “You have a little boy and a little girl. Won’t they miss their father?”

Barnes frowned. “Hey, how did you know that? You must have done some research on me or something, right?”

“I’ve never seen you or heard of you before this minute,” Nadiah said. “I saw it when you took my hand—saw your family. They’re counting on you, Detective, and your wife loves you very much. You should honor that love.”

Barnes drew back, his meaty face suddenly pale. “Wow, Rast she’s spooky! How does she do that?”

“I have no idea and no interest in finding out.” Rast frowned. How the hell had the girl known so much about Barnes and his family? Could it be just a lucky guess? He looked at Nadiah. “Let’s go.”

“Where are you taking me?” She stood her ground, arms crossed over her breasts. “I’m not going until I know.”

“To see some giants,” Rast growled, grabbing her hand. “Come on.”

The ride through downtown Sarasota was charmingly foreign. It was also a little frightening. Nadiah had lived in grottos and enclosed spaces her entire life. Being outside, on the surface of a planet, with such a high, open sky above her in all directions made her feel rather like a tiny bug crawling under a blue bowl. Detective Rast’s vehicle was what he called a “convertible” and the warm wind blew through her hair as they drove through the city.

It was hot and humid—almost oppressively so, especially compared with the frigid climate of Tranq Prime. But Nadiah felt it was worth it to be someplace so completely different and new—someplace so wonderfully foreign. She was glad, however, that she was visiting during the “cool” part of the year—at least according to Sophia. She couldn’t imagine what the temperature might be like during the hot season.

Regardless of the temperature, downtown Sarasota was exciting. There were tall buildings everywhere and the road they were traveling on was lined with a type of vegetation called palm trees. The people all wore light, casual clothes and pants that stopped above the knee. Many of the women had footwear on that exposed their feet—shocking to someone who had grown up on Tranq Prime, but obviously no big deal here on Earth. Clearly the natives were used to the heat and dressed accordingly. Nadiah wished they could stop the car so she could get out and explore—there was so much to see!

“You keep looking around like that, your eyes are going to pop out of your head and roll down the street.” Rast gave her a sidelong glance as he steered the vehicle.

“Excuse me for being excited,” Nadiah said icily. “This is the first foreign planet I’ve been on. It’s exhilarating to see someplace so completely different from my home world.”

“Too bad you’re not here for a better reason.” He sighed moodily and looked back at the road.

“Yes, I guess you’re right.” Nadiah felt suddenly guilty. What right had she to enjoy the sights and sounds of the foreign city when the whole reason she was here was to find evidence about a missing girl? A girl who was probably still being held and tortured by the AllFather that very minute. Just thinking about it brought a lump to her throat and tears to her eyes.

“Hey.” Rast threw her another glance and then looked at her more fully. “Hey, don’t cry.” He sounded almost panicked. “Look, I’m sorry. I know I’m a bastard sometimes. I just get so wrapped up in the case that I don’t think before I talk.”

“I’m not crying because of you,” Nadiah said with as much dignity as she could muster. “I’m thinking of Tabitha. Of what I saw in my dream last night.”

Rast frowned. “Back to that again, are we?”

“And you’re back to denigrating my gift.” Nadiah was suddenly furious. “I warn you, Detective Rast, I won’t put up with it. Either treat me with respect or turn this vehicle around right now and take me back to the HKR building.”

“Okay, sorry.” He gave her a look of grudging respect. “You sure know how to stand up for yourself.”

“I’ve had to,” Nadiah said grimly. “If I didn’t know how to stand up for myself I’d be back home right now mated to Yo-dah and having ugly babies just like my parents want me to.”

He frowned. “Is that some kind of an arranged marriage thing? They still do that where you’re from?”

“It’s more than that—stronger than that. A blood bond.” Nadiah sighed. “Never mind, you wouldn’t understand.”

“Maybe not completely,” he said, steering the car around a bend. “But I do understand being told to do something by someone in authority that I knew in my gut was wrong.”

“What did you do?” Nadiah asked, interested despite herself.

“I left,” he said shortly. “Struck out on my own.” He gave her a glance. “I’m guessing you did too.”

“I did.” She nodded. “But I’ll have to go back eventually. My problem isn’t one I can run away from completely. Soon I’ll have to face it.”

“Face what, exactly?” He sounded genuinely curious.

“The blood bond. It’s…never mind.” Nadiah shook her head. “It’s complicated.”

“Okay, you don’t want to talk about it. I get it.” He shrugged. “But did you actually say that the guy you were supposed to marry is called Yoda?”

“Yo-dah,” Nadiah said, and frowned when he laughed. “What is it? Why does everyone find his name so funny? It’s a very old and well-respected family name where I live.”

“Where you live,” he said dryly. “In a galaxy far, far away, right?”

“Well, yes.” Nadiah crossed her arms over her chest. “But so what?”

“Nothing.” But there was a small smile playing around the corner of his mouth. “It’s from a movie. Maybe if you’re here long enough I’ll show it to you.”

Nadiah raised an eyebrow at him. “Why Detective, are you asking me to a social event?”

“You mean like a date? I never said that.” He frowned again. “Forget I said anything. It was a stupid idea.”

“Not necessarily. And anyway I—oh! Oh!” Nadiah popped open the restraining harness that was holding her in place, stood up in the car and pointed. “Look! Look there they are!”

“Hey, stop that! Get back down here!” Rast tugged at her tharp which twitched slightly at the feeling of a strange hand on it. “That’s against the law,” he yelled. “Not to mention damn dangerous. Sit down!”

But Nadiah was far too excited to hear anything he said. “The giants!” she said, still pointing excitedly. “There they are! They’re exactly like I saw them in my vision.”

Rast pulled the car into a parking space and stopped with a jolt. With a scream, Nadiah toppled over backwards and sideways. Her head hit the steering mechanism and she somehow landed in Rast’s lap.

“Ouch!” she gasped, looking up at the stern look of disapproval on his face. “Why did you do that?”

“To prove a point—you can’t stand up in a car while it’s driving.” He looked anxious. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, though. Is your head all right?”

“I think so.” Nadiah touched her forehead lightly with her fingertips. “Ow.”

Rast swore. “Damn it, you’re bleeding. What am I going to tell your cousin?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll tell him it was an accident.” Feeling suddenly uncomfortable at the intense way he was staring at her, Nadiah struggled to sit up and put some distance between them.

“Come back here.” Rast grabbed her by the arm. “You’re not getting out of the car until I do something about that.” He reached across her and fumbled around in a small compartment located right above where her knees had been. “Here, I always keep this handy.”

“What is it?” Nadiah asked as he opened a small white box with a red symbol on it.

“First aid kit. Hold still.” Working with surprising gentleness, Rast captured her chin in one hand and proceeded to dab some soothing ointment on the cut above her forehead. For some reason, Nadiah’s heart started pounding faster and she found she couldn’t meet his eyes. Goddess, she wished he didn’t smell so good! Warm and spicy and somehow completely male.

“Don’t worry about Sylvan,” she said, looking down at her hands as Rast worked. “He’ll understand. I was always getting into trouble when I was younger. He always said watching me while my parents were away made him more nervous than fighting a hungry vrana. He—” Realizing she was babbling, she made herself stop. “Are…are you almost done?” she asked, daring to look up at him briefly.

“Almost. Just need to put a Band-Aid on it.” He fished a small, flat, rectangular packet out of the little white box and opened it. “This is kind of old fashioned,” he said, sounding apologetic as he applied the adhesive tab to Nadiah’s cut. “But I don’t have any wound-seal or flesh-glue in my kit. There.” He finished and sat back a little as though to examine his handiwork. “That’ll do for now but you’ll want to have a doctor look at it when you get back to the ship. Or maybe a plastic surgeon.”

Nadiah frowned. “You have a surgeon who deals with inanimate petroleum products? Why should I consult someone like that about my wound?”

His lips twitched and it looked like he was trying not to laugh. “A plastic surgeon is someone who deals with cosmetic damage. You should see one so you don’t get a scar. Wouldn’t want to ruin that gorgeous face of yours.”

Nadiah put a hand to her cheek. “You…you think I’m gorgeous?”

Rast’s face went red and he frowned. “Forget it. Just see one, okay? And don’t try a stunt like that again. Standing up in a moving vehicle is really dangerous—you could have been killed.”

“I’m sorry if I upset you,” Nadiah said contritely. “But I just got so excited. This is exactly what I saw in my dream.” She gestured to the kissing giants. “But they’re not alive, are they? Is it some kind of art?”

“It’s a statue based on a famous picture. After World War II, one of our greatest global conflicts, was over, there was a lot of celebration. A sailor returning from the war grabbed a nurse and kissed her. Someone snapped a picture and a local artist decided to turn it into this.” Rast turned to look at the kissing figures as well. “The piece is called Unconditional Surrender.”

“I can see why,” Nadiah murmured. Hopping out of the convertible, she went to get a closer look at the huge figures.

The male giant was dressed in a blue uniform. He had an arm looped around the neck of the female and was bending her back, forcing her to rely on his strength to hold her up while he kissed her senseless. The female wasn’t fighting his fierce embrace. Rather, she almost seemed to welcome it as she clung to him.

What a romantic depiction, Nadiah thought. He’s so focused on her, so fierce in his desire. For some reason her fingers crept to her own lips as she remembered the luck kiss at Sophia and Sylvan’s joining. Detective Rast had come up and was standing right beside her. Nadiah cast him a sidelong glance and saw that he was looking at her. Quickly she dropped her hand and looked away.

“Um, so is this where she—Tabitha—disappeared from?” she asked, trying to sound casual.

“You tell me.” Rast walked up to the base the statue was standing on and patted the female giant’s shoe. “You’re the one that saw the abduction, right?”

“I did see it,” Nadiah acknowledged. “But only briefly in my vision.” She turned to face him. “So now that I’ve confirmed it, what do you want from me? Why bring me all the way down here to Earth?”

Rast ran a hand through his hair in a frustrated gesture. “Because…damn it. I hate doing this, but…can you get readings on people from touching things that belonged to them?”

“I don’t know,” Nadiah said honestly. “I haven’t had the Sight for very long. I guess I could try.”

“Okay, wait here.” Rast walked back to the car and she could hear him muttering to himself, “Can’t believe I’m doing this. So stupid…”

When he came back he was holding a clear bag filled with fabric in one hand. “Here.” He thrust the bag at Nadiah. “See what you can get from those.”

“Is this her tharp…er, her clothes?” Nadiah took the bag gingerly.

Rast nodded. “The ones she was wearing when she disappeared.”

“But what do you expect me to learn from these?” Nadiah asked. “I already told you where she was and who has her.”

Rast frowned. “Just get what you can, all right?”

Nadiah narrowed her eyes at him. “If this is some kind of test I don’t see how I can possibly pass it. Why are you asking me to use a power you don’t believe in?”

“Because I’m desperate, all right?” Rast shot back. “The first twenty-four hours are critical. Tabitha was standing right here, by this statue when she disappeared. Her friends said she was there one minute and gone the next. We have the clothes she was wearing and nothing else.”

Nadiah shrugged. “I’ll try. But I won’t promise anything.”

“I’m not asking for a promise. Just do your best.”

“All right. But I’m doing this for Tabitha—not for you.” Opening the clear bag, Nadiah put her hand in and felt the strange material Earth people wore to cover themselves. It was soft but dead, not living like her own tharp. She couldn’t imagine wearing such stuff close to her skin for any length of time.

“Well?” Rast looked at her sharply. “Anything?”

“Sorry.” Nadiah shook her head. “I don’t see anyth—” Suddenly the bright, sunny Sarasota day disappeared from her view and a cloud of blackness replaced it. Nadiah drew in a breath at what she saw.

The girl who looked vaguely like Lauren was lying face up on a bare metal floor. She was naked and stiff, her sightless eyes staring at the metal ceiling above. It was clear from the look on her face that she had died in agony. Her fingers were curled into fists and her lips were frozen in a snarl of pain.

But it’s over now. All over now for her. Oh Tabitha, you poor thing…

“Hey.” Rast’s voice, surprisingly soft, cut through the horrifying vision.

“What?” Nadiah blinked and the dead girl was gone, replaced by the bright Florida sunshine.

“You’re crying again.” Rast cupped her cheek gently and swiped a thumb under one eye. “What did you see? Is she okay?”

“She’s beyond our help.” Sniffing, Nadiah handed him back the bag of clothing. “She’s dead.”

“What?” Rast looked startled. “How can you be sure?”

“Because I saw her, lying naked and dead on the floor.” Nadiah pressed the heels of her hands to her eyes, wishing she could push the vision away. “I saw her and now I can’t unsee her. Goddess, I wish I could.”

“Well at least you’re not offering any false hope,” Rast muttered. “Most of you people just keep stringing them along—”

“You people?” Nadiah took her hands away from her eyes and glared at him. “Just what do you mean by that, Detective?”

He shrugged uncomfortably. “You know—psychics. Mediums. Anybody who deals with that spirit world mumbo-jumbo.”

Nadiah put her hands on her hips. “Don’t you dare label me like that! I am a full-blooded daughter of Tranq Prime with the Sight and I assure you, you have never met anyone like me before.”

“You got that right, sweetheart.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “But that’s not necessarily a good thing.”

Nadia poked a finger at him. “I am here at your request. I came down to a strange planet and subjected myself to horrible visions all to gratify your curiosity. And this is how you treat me?” Her hand itched to slap him but she curled it into a fist at her side instead.

Rast must have seen the instinctive gesture because a mocking smile curved one side of his mouth. “You want to slap me, is that it? Go ahead, sweetheart—take your best shot.”

Nadiah’s hand shot out before she could stop herself and she did just that. The flat smack of her palm against his cheek seemed inordinately loud.

Rast put a hand to his face where a red mark was already growing, his truegreen eyes filled with surprise. “Ow, that’s quite a punch you’re packing. Didn’t really think you’d do it.”

“Think again before you offer me another free shot, Detective. I won’t hesitate to take it.” Nadiah was breathing hard, still tense with emotion. Her hand stung from slapping him and there was a dull ache around her heart. She blew out a breath, trying to get hold of herself. “Take me back to the HKR building. I’ve had enough of you and your attitude to last me a lifetime.”

He seemed about to say something else but then he simply nodded. “Fine, let’s go.”

Nadiah didn’t speak a word to him on the way back. She kept her eyes closed and let the warm breeze blow through her hair. She tried not to think of the vision she’d had but it was no use. Over and over she saw the wide, sightless eyes, the clenched fists, the agonized expression.

And in the background she seemed to hear low, hissing laughter.

TWENTY-THREE

Lauren lay in the darkness and tried not to cry. Her whole body felt like it was bunched into a knot but she was afraid to move. Afraid to let herself go the way she wanted to. Beside her Xairn shifted and she held her breath, waiting. Then he turned on his side and his breathing became soft and even again.

Lauren let out a stifled breath of relief. She loved Xairn as much as ever—more if that was possible. But it had been almost a week now and having him here on Earth with her just wasn’t working out the way she’d hoped.

To start with, she shouldn’t have invited her mom to go on their shopping trip. Her mother was a wonderful, caring woman but she had very definite ideas on fashion. Whereas Lauren would have taken her new man to Walmart or Target to get some sensible clothes, her mother had insisted on taking Xairn on a tour of all the most expensive boutiques and department stores in Sarasota.

That was how Lauren learned that Xairn, while alien in many respects, did share one almost universal characteristic with human males. In other words, he hated to shop. Not that he said as much to her mother, but Lauren could tell by the impatient look in his eyes and the clipped tone of his voice as they went from store to store to store trying on more and more clothes.

He also didn’t like the fact that Abby was footing the bill for his expensive new wardrobe. Lauren had been forced to take him aside and beg him to let her mom pay. She was, after all, only showing her gratitude to him for saving Lauren’s life the only way she could. Xairn had grudgingly agreed but he hadn’t been happy about it.

Lauren had to admit that her mom had good taste—Xairn did look fabulous in his new GQ wardrobe. Fabulous but very unhappy. He asked her several times why they couldn’t simply find a few functional pieces and leave it at that. “I have never owned this much clothing in my life,” he protested near the end of the day when Abby tried to get him to try on just one more Armani suit. “Where will I wear all of it?”

“Mom, he has a point,” Lauren had said wearily. “He’ll probably just be helping me in my shop. That fancy suit won’t look too good once it’s coated in cake flour.”

“Oh, all right.” Abby had thrown up her hands and sighed. “We’ll just take what we’ve already got. You can take that off, Xairn.”

“Good.” Xairn’s voice had been almost a growl. Instead of going back into the dressing room, he’d ripped off the suit jacket and begun unbuttoning the Egyptian cotton shirt. Unfortunately, that put his chest on display. Lauren heard a muted gasp from her mother as the raised black lines of the brand came into view.

“My God,” she whispered to Lauren, her eyes still fixed on Xairn’s muscular chest. “What the hell did you do to him, sweetheart? Why did you tattoo your name across his chest?”

“I didn’t do it,” Lauren protested, feeling embarrassed.

“But honey, that’s your handwriting,” her mother protested. “I’d recognize it anywhere.” She gave Lauren a disapproving look. “He’s a very handsome man and I can understand you wanting to mark your territory, but did you really have to sign him like a Christmas card?”

“I didn’t—”

“Lauren did not do this.” Xairn came to stand in front of them, his bare chest still exposed. Other people in the shop were staring now and Lauren could feel her cheeks getting hot.

“She…she didn’t?” Abby faltered, looking up at him.

“No. Another did it, but I allowed them to do it willingly, so do not blame Lauren.” Xairn frowned. “She is burned into my flesh as she is burned into my heart. I love her.”

“You do?” Abby didn’t sound entirely happy about it.

Xairn’s eyes narrowed but Lauren was relieved to see that they didn’t flash back to their old color scheme this time. “Would I be here, allowing myself to be dressed and undressed like some sort of doll if I didn’t love her? What male needs such a ridiculous array of garments?”

“Xairn!” Lauren said helplessly. “Please, Mom’s just trying to get you the right clothes to blend in.”

“To blend in where?” Xairn looked down at the expensive slacks he had on with a sneer. “A male harem, perhaps?” He shook his head and looked at Abby. “I appreciate your generosity but I am through with this. I am going back to Lauren’s living space.”

And that had been the end of the shopping trip.

Lauren had apologized to both of them separately but the damage had been done. Xairn thought her mother was controlling and officious and her mother thought he was some kind of a nut who was willing to get himself tattooed with her daughter’s name after only knowing her for a short time. The only consolation, as far as Lauren was concerned, was that her mother thought it was a tattoo. If she knew that the signature was a brand, that Lauren’s name had actually been burned into Xairn’s flesh, who knew what she might have thought?

Lauren sighed and rolled over to look at the clock. 5:00 a.m. The alarm would be going off soon. If she went back to sleep now, she could get at least another thirty minutes. But her mind wouldn’t shut off. The disastrous shopping trip had been bad enough but it wasn’t the only reason she was upset. Her program of casual, non-sexual touching just wasn’t going very well.

Oh, Xairn allowed her to touch him all she wanted to. He tolerated it when she ran her fingers through his hair and kissed his cheek and sat on his lap, but for Lauren it was like loving a statue. Because though he tolerated her affection, he never returned it. He never hugged her, never kissed her, never even put an arm around her shoulders unless she prompted him to do it. And the entire time they were close, she could feel the tension coursing through his body. It was as though he was exerting all his willpower to hold himself back every second they were together. Worse, it seemed like he was excusing himself all the time to run to the restroom and Lauren knew what he was doing in there. She could tell by the soft, frustrated sounds.

They’re not sounds of pleasure, though, she thought, frowning. Instead, there was a note of pain in the low growls she heard him making when he touched himself. It was as though he was deliberately hurting himself somehow, as though the feel of his own hand on his shaft was painful. But why? Why would he do that? If it hurts, why do it at all? And why is it painful?

Lauren wished desperately that Xairn would let her take care of him. That he would trust himself enough to let her touch him and make him come. To pleasure him as he had pleasured her. But that didn’t seem like a possibility right now—or in the future either. Apparently after his display of dominance the other night, when he’d confessed his desires, he preferred to keep his distance for fear of things getting out of hand.

Is it really that hard for him to be close to me? she wondered, looking at his broad, bare back, bathed in shadows. Is he really fighting the impulse to…to take me every single minute we’re together? She wouldn’t let herself think the word “rape.” And she wished desperately that she had never said it to Xairn, either. It had only made him feel worse about what he wanted. A dark corner of her mind, one she kept hidden even from herself whispered, would it be so bad if he just gave in and did it?

Lauren tried to push the thought out of her head. The idea that she might want Xairn to dominate her was disturbing on all kinds of levels. She’d been raised to be a strong, independent woman who bowed to no man. A woman who took charge of her own life, both in and out of the bedroom, and didn’t take crap from anyone, male or female.

So then why had she felt the urge to kneel before him and call him “Master” that night when he touched her? Xairn had begged her to get up at once, but she’d seen the heat in his eyes when she did it. And hadn’t it touched off a spark inside her as well? Yes, she admitted to herself, for some reason it had.

But what really bothered her was what had happened later. After Xairn had come back from taking care of himself and she’d confronted him about it…He pinned me to the bed, Lauren thought with a shiver that was half fear/half desire. He was so big and hot and hard on top of me. I could feel him—feel his cock pressing against me, wanting to enter me. Wanting to fuck me.

And hadn’t she, just for a moment, wanted it too? Hadn’t the feel of his big body holding her down, making her helpless, turned her on?

It shouldn’t though, Lauren argued with herself. That kind of thing never turned me on before. And it wasn’t like she hadn’t had experience with bondage and dominance play—she had. She’d had a boyfriend in college who was into BDSM. Or who wanted to be into it, anyway. Lauren had been willing to play along but the idea of bowing down to some man and calling him “Master” had never done anything for her. Even worse, when her boyfriend had tried to “discipline” her by putting her over his knee for a spanking, Lauren had burst out laughing. The whole situation had seemed so ridiculous, so utterly fabricated and unreal.

But there was something undeniably real about it when it came to Xairn. The feeling that dominance wasn’t just something he wanted to do—it was actually part of his psychological make-up. Looking at him that night, with his huge, muscular frame and those gorgeous, forbidding eyes, Lauren had known it was something he had been born and bred for. Even if Xairn didn’t want to acknowledge it himself.

If I could only get him to act on those desires, those impulses…no, what am I thinking? She sighed. That would be much too dangerous. Xairn’s afraid of what he might do if he let himself go. Wouldn’t it be smart for me to fear it too?

But despite the promise of danger—or maybe because of it—she couldn’t stop wanting to experience more of his dominant side. Couldn’t help wishing to be pinned to the bed, helpless under his big body just once more…

Lauren sighed. God, I’m a mess! Talk about sexual frustration…I should probably just give in and take care of myself too. But no matter how tense she got, she didn’t want to do that. It felt like surrender, somehow. Like an acknowledgement that Xairn was never going to touch her again and Lauren didn’t want to admit that, no matter how likely it seemed.

I’ll just give him a little more time. Try not to crowd him and maybe he’ll come to me…

The strident beeping of the alarm cut off her thoughts. Lauren sat up in bed and ran her fingers through her hair with a sigh. She’d been moping around her condo, trying to get things right with Xairn for long enough. Today she was going to put her relationship on hold and get back to work.

“Is everything all right?” Xairn sat up in bed, instantly alert and looking for threats though she would have sworn he was dead asleep just moments before.

“Fine, I’m fine,” she soothed him, putting a hand on his arm. She tried not to feel hurt when he tensed at her touch. “I’m, uh, just getting up a little early for work. I’ve been lazy long enough—time to get back to business.”

“I’ll come with you,” he said instantly, swinging his legs out of bed.

“No.” Lauren shook her head. “I mean thanks but no thanks, Xairn. I just need…I think I need a little alone time. And working always clears my head.”

His face was grave in the dim light from the high windows. “You’re certain about that?”

“Yeah.” Lauren nodded. “I’m sure. And don’t worry—it’s perfectly safe. There are way too many security cameras on the Circle for anyone to try anything.”

“It does seem like a fairly civilized area,” he admitted grudgingly. “But I still don’t like the idea of you going out alone in the dark at this hour.”

Lauren controlled her irritation with difficulty. “I appreciate that, Xairn, but I was going out alone in the dark every morning for work for years before you and I met, okay?”

“Fair enough,” he said quietly. “I’m sorry, Lauren. I shouldn’t discount your ability to take care of yourself.”

“Thank you.” She took a deep breath. “I’m sorry too. You can come with me later but I just need a little me time right now, okay?”

Xairn nodded silently and Lauren was relieved. She needed to go down to the Sweet Spot and at least take inventory. Some of the things she had in the shop, like cake flour, would still be good. But all the eggs and milk and butter she used in her cupcake recipes would be way out of date. She needed to clean out the fridge and make some orders. Then, once the new inventory arrived she could start baking again. She couldn’t accomplish everything in one day but she could at least get started. And the mindless work would give her an opportunity to really think. Besides, it would be easier to get things done if she didn’t have to worry about her huge alien boyfriend wandering around Saint Armand’s Circle in his new designer wardrobe.

“I’ll be fine,” she promised, trying to smile. “Just stay here and take it easy. Why not take a dip in the pool?”

“The pool?” Xairn frowned.

“You know, that big, blue rectangular thing filled with water right beside us?” Lauren raised an eyebrow at him and nodded to the right side of the condo where the gently lapping water was visible from the kitchen window. The proximity to the pool was one thing that had drawn her to the little efficiency even though her mom would have happily put her in a much larger space. The pool was clear and cool and well maintained since people used it year-round. It almost never got too cold to swim in Sarasota—even in the winter months.

“I thought it was a holding tank for drinking water.” Xairn shuddered visibly, and a strange look passed over his face. Terror? Horror? Lauren didn’t catch it completely but whatever it was, it wasn’t good. “You mean you willingly submerge yourself in it?”

“Of course, why not?” Lauren shrugged as she pulled on her clothes. “What— you don’t like to swim?”

He shut his eyes briefly and took a deep breath, as though trying to calm some inner turmoil. “I do not swim, no.”

“Well, I don’t either, really,” Lauren admitted, still wondering about his strange reaction. “I mean, I guess I should, being raised in California and all. But I’d never make much of a surfer girl since I can’t swim a lick.” She smiled. “I do like to get out on one of the blow-up rafts and just lay there and relax sometimes. It’s nice with the sun on your skin and the cool water lapping your toes.”

He frowned. “You risk your life in the water and you don’t even know how to swim?”

“Oh please, it’s not that much of a risk,” Lauren protested. “It’s barely eight feet at the deep end and the pool isn’t that big. I’m sure I could get to the side if I had to.”

“The last I looked you are not eight standard Earth feet tall,” Xairn pointed out. “You should refrain from going into this ‘pool’ until you learn how to swim or grow three more feet.”

Lauren laughed as she powdered her face and put on some lip gloss. “Well neither one of those things is going to happen anytime soon. I have too much to do to take swimming lessons and I wouldn’t add three feet to my height even if I could. That would make me taller than you and that’s saying something since you’re over six foot six and broad as a barn door.”

Xairn didn’t join in her amusement. “I would not go into that water for any reason,” he said frowning. “And you shouldn’t either.”

Lauren sighed. “Fine, I don’t have time to go swimming—or floating—today anyway. I need to get things cleaned up and back in working order at the shop.”

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” There was a wistful note in Xairn’s tone that made her feel bad, but Lauren shook her head firmly. “I wouldn’t mind if I was just baking but I work better alone when I’m cleaning. And I need to be able to think without any distractions. I have a lot to get done if I’m going to be up and running again in time for the weekend crowd.”

He nodded. “Very well. I will stay and try to absorb some of your culture through this medium.” He nodded at the battered old flatscreen viewer on the wall across from the couch.

Lauren smiled. “You do that. Just don’t absorb too much. Some of those soaps will rot your brain.” Then seeing his horrified look she added, “Not really. I just meant that daytime television programming is pretty vacuous. Unless you watch the History Channel or something like that you probably won’t find anything on with any substance.”

“I’ll try to learn some of your history, then,” he said, settling himself on the couch. “But I don’t like letting you work while I do nothing.”

“I’ll be fine. Working clears my head.” Lauren smiled and gave him a light peck on the cheek before she left.

Xairn watched her go with a sigh of guilty relief. He loved her to distraction but lately the tension between them made him feel like he was going to explode every time she came near. He was sure Lauren sensed it too—he could see it in the way she looked so hurt every time he flinched from her touch, every time he didn’t return one of her loving caresses.

But I can’t, damn it, he thought, curling his hands into fists in frustration. Can’t risk hurting her. Better she should think me cold and unloving than that I should injure her with my unchecked lust.

It was true but it didn’t make him feel any better. If anything, he felt worse. He’d been hoping that the human DNA grafted onto his own would help him control himself. Or else that he would gradually get used to Lauren’s casual touches—but that wasn’t happening. It seemed like every day he had to take himself in hand more and more often but with each painful, self-given orgasm, his desire for Lauren only seemed to increase and become more and more unmanageable.

Xairn wished there was something he could do to work off the tension that was threatening to drown him, but this world was woefully short on stress relief—at least his kind of relief. Back aboard the Fathership he could have thrown himself into his work or sparred with one of the vat-grown soldiers that outnumbered the true Scourge now by more than a thousand to one. But here there was no work he could do and no one to fight. There was nothing, in fact, but that damn pool of water that Lauren had pointed out before she left.

Standing, Xairn went to look out the kitchen window at the blue water lapping the rectangular edges of the pool. Gods, he didn’t want to remember but the memories came rushing back anyway…

“Sssink or ssswim, my ssson. Only the ssstrong sssurvive.” The AllFather laughed his high, evil cackle as he watched Xairn flail in the deep rectangular tank filled with black slime.

“Please! Please, Father!”

He was only a child of seven or eight and he had yet to get the size and strength he would attain as a mature male. He had never been immersed in the thick, black liquid of the drowning tanks before, though he had watched in horror as the urlich were thrown in one by one during their training.

The modified canines the Scourge used as scouts were forced to swim in the drowning tanks for hours upon hours to prove their stamina and courage. The weaker ones died and sank to the bottom of the black ichor. Their rotting bodies added to the nauseating stench of the tanks and served as a warning for others.

But not for me, Xairn thought wildly. I am no urlich—I am his only son. Why? Why is he doing this?

It was a question he asked himself daily aboard the Fathership as his father perpetuated cruelty upon cruelty on the son he claimed to love. The worst thing was that Xairn never knew when the punishment was coming. Most of the time his father ignored him completely but sometimes he would be kind and almost loving for days. He would take Xairn around the ship and talk to him about its inner workings, teach him the history of their people and explain their hatred of the race-killing Kindred who had doomed them to slow extinction after the abortive genetic exchange.

Then, just as Xairn was beginning to trust him, beginning to think that this time his father truly cared, he would do something vicious and cruel, something Xairn could never have expected. This time they had been walking by the urlich kennels while the AllFather lectured him about the proper way to train the modified animals. Then, with no warning at all, his bony, scabrous hands had closed on Xairn’s arms and he had flung him into the deepest tank.

“Father, please!” Xairn flailed wildly at the viscous black ooze that surrounded him. “Please, I can’t swim!”

“I know you cannot, my ssson.” The AllFather could barely stop laughing long enough to speak. “But you ssshall learn. Or like the weakest urlich, you ssshall die. Remember, only the ssstrong are fit to sssurvive.”

“Father, help! I’m scared! I can’t—” He went under, his mouth filled with the noxious slime. Fighting his way to the surface, he spat it out. His arms and legs were getting tired—it was like swimming in glue. But he knew if he didn’t make it out on his own, he would die in the tank. Die and sink to the bottom to join the bones below. Summoning the last of his strength, he somehow made his way to the side of the tank. To his immense relief, the AllFather reached down and offered him a hand.

“Come, my ssson.” His soft, hissing voice was almost soothing. “You have proved yourssself. Well done.”

“Thank you, Father.” Xairn took the offered hand gratefully and allowed himself to be dragged out of the tank. He lay on his side on the cold metal floor, choking and gasping, trying to get his breath. Over, it was over now. He’d proven to his father that he could survive the tanks. Maybe now he would be loved…

And that was when those same, bony, horribly strong hands picked him up and threw him in again.

Xairn forced himself to look away from the window, which framed the cool, lapping blue waters of the pool. It was nothing like the slimy black ooze of the drowning tanks aboard the Fathership, but the thought of immersing himself in any kind of deep water still made his flesh crawl.

He’d lost count of how many times his father threw him into the tanks before he finally let Xairn come out for good. True, he had learned to swim, but it had almost cost him his life. He had been ill for days, lying in the small, bare cot he’d claimed for himself in a hidden corner of the vast Fathership. He’d been half delirious with fear and loneliness as he choked the black slime of the tanks from his lungs.

Visions of his mother, she of the beautiful green eyes, had danced in his head. Xairn knew she couldn’t come to him no matter how much he longed for her—but his father could. Just one kind word, one gentle touch would have healed not only his body, but his wounded young soul as well. But though he had cried out for him, the tears sliding down his cheeks and wetting his flat, thin pillow, his father hadn’t come to see him. Not once.

Xairn forced himself to stop remembering. He was surprised at the tightness in his chest and the stinging in his eyes. Why get upset about something that was in the distant past? It’s over, he told himself harshly, turning to pace the rest of the small living space. Why let it affect me now?

Walking back to the living area, he sank down on the small couch and picked up the remote control for Lauren’s flatscreen. The humans used such devices for entertainment—projecting programs about everything from sporting events to cooking techniques to fictional stories with idealized endings. Xairn didn’t have much interest in any of it but there was nothing else to do. He pointed the remote and clicked.

“…local girl disappeared from a famous Sarasota landmark just last week,” a human male with perfectly coiffed hair and brilliantly white teeth was saying.

Xairn frowned as a picture flashed on the flatscreen. A human female who looked to be about Lauren’s age was smiling in the picture. At first, he almost thought she was Lauren. The bone structure of her face was a similar pattern to Lauren’s and she had lovely, creamy brown skin in the exact same shade as Lauren’s too. The eyes were wrong, though. Instead of Lauren’s arresting amber, they were a dark brown and her hair was much curlier than Lauren’s long black waterfall. Still, she looked enough like the female he loved for Xairn to find the resemblance disturbing.

He watched the report awhile longer and heard more about the girl’s disappearance. “Found only her clothes,” the human male was saying. “Her friends said she was with them one moment and the next…she mysteriously vanished.”

Xairn jumped to his feet. Could it be? Could his father be taking females that looked like Lauren to send him a message? He ran a hand though his hair. Surely not. He has no idea where we are and no way to link to our location. I would have felt him in my mind. It must be a coincidence. Another human must have taken her and left her clothes behind. Right?

He wasn’t sure if he believed it or not but one thing was certain: he couldn’t sit here idle while Lauren was out by herself in the dim early morning light, alone and unprotected. What if something happened to her? Even if his father wasn’t involved in the other human female’s abduction, it proved that there was danger on this tiny blue planet. Danger that could neither be discounted or ignored.

Xairn had never been to Lauren’s place of work, but he knew where it was located. She had pointed it out to him when they drove through the circular shopping district near her home. It shouldn’t be hard to find—especially with her sweet scent still lingering in the air to guide him.

Quickly he pulled on some of his new clothing and started for the door. He would be damned if he’d sit around the living area doing nothing for one more minute. He was going to protect the female he loved whether she wanted him to or not.

TWENTY-FOUR

“It’s you again.” Detective Rast didn’t seem particularly happy to see her. “What do you want?”

Nadiah took a deep breath. “I came all the way down from the Mother ship to talk to you. The least you can do is act like a civilized male.”

“And I came all the way over to the damn HKR building because they called and told me it was urgent,” he growled, crossing his arms over his broad chest and glaring down at her. “So I repeat—what do you want? I thought you’d had enough of me and my attitude—why are you even here?”

“I’m not here because I wanted to see you,” Nadiah snapped.

“That makes two of us, sweetheart because I’m not interested in seeing you either.” He frowned at her. “Talk fast or I’m leaving.”

All the way down in the shuttle from the Mother ship, Nadiah had prepared her speech. It was calm and collected and designed to convince him that what she had to say was true. But when she opened her mouth, all that came out was, “He’s going to take another one.”

“Another one?” Rast raised one eyebrow at her. “Another girl?”

“Yes. The AllFather is going to snatch her from a dark place.”

He nodded. “Uh-huh and what else can you tell me?”

Nadiah frowned and looked down at the scuffed gray carpeting. “That’s all I got this time—I couldn’t even see her face. Sophia woke me up when she heard me, uh, screaming.”

For a moment, Rast’s icy veneer almost seemed to melt. “Screaming, huh?” he said softly. “Must have been some nightmare.”

Nadiah looked up at him earnestly, her anger melting away when she remembered the terror of her dream. “I felt her fear. Her pain. He’s going to take her very soon—I’m sure of it.”

Rast let out a frustrated sigh and shook his head. “Look Nadiah, I believe that you believe what you’re telling me—honestly I do. But I think maybe you should let it go now.”

“Let it go?” Nadiah frowned at him. “What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that what you claim to be able to do just can’t be done. And the bad dream you had—maybe it was just that—a bad dream. Maybe it was caused by the bump you took on the head.” His warm fingertips brushed over the tiny mark on her forehead, causing Nadiah’s heart to jump. “Thought I told you to get that looked at.”

“Don’t try to change the subject.” Nadiah took a step back and put a hand on her hip. “Are you saying you think I’m crazy? That I made everything that I saw up?”

Rast frowned. “Not on purpose, maybe. But yeah, something like that.”

“How dare you say that to me? How can you refute what I saw so easily?” Nadiah demanded. “You even asked for my help. You asked me to touch her clothes and try to find her.”

Rast threw up his hands. “Call it temporary insanity on my part. I was desperate, all right? And besides, what did you see—that she was dead, right? Anyone could have predicted that.”

Nadiah was getting angrier and angrier. “What about the giants I saw in my vision—the statue? That turned out to be true.”

Rast shrugged. “I don’t know—the statue is a famous local landmark. Maybe you were reading about Sarasota or talking about it with one of your friends. Haven’t Sophia and Olivia both been there at one time or another?”

“I have no idea,” Nadiah said coldly. “And I also have no idea why you’re so anxious to discount what I’m telling you. I saw the first girl taken and she was. I have seen the second girl as well and she’s going to be taken too. Why won’t you listen to me?”

“Fine, I’m listening.” Rast took a step forward, frowning down at her. “Let’s review the facts, shall we? You said the AllFather took the first girl—Tabitha Grady—up to his ship, correct?”

Nadiah nodded. “Yes.”

“He transported her, tortured her, and killed her there—up on the Fathership, right?”

“Yes, of course.”

“So she should still be missing, right?”

“Well…yes.” Nadiah frowned. “Why?”

Rast leaned toward her. “Because we found her.” He frowned. “Found her body, anyway. So you see, Nadiah, these fantasies you’re having can’t be true. Tabitha was taken here on Earth and someone here on Earth killed her. They left her body for us to find, right on the same spot where she was snatched. End of story.”

“What?” Nadiah could barely believe what she was hearing. “But…but it still could have been the AllFather. He could have transported the body back to where he took her using the molecular transport beam.”

He frowned. “I’ve been looking into the whole ‘transport beam’ theory. I thought it could only transport living flesh.”

“I don’t know.” Nadiah threw up her hands. “Maybe he modified it somehow to send nonliving flesh too.”

“Why would he bother?” snapped Rast. “What is he trying to prove? All this time we’ve been at war with the Scourge, they’ve never pulled a stunt like this. Why start now?”

“But Detective—”

“No more!” His words were almost a shout and Nadiah jumped at his angry tone. “Look, I’m sorry.” Rast stepped back and pinched the bridge of his nose, as though trying to drive back a headache. “I’m sorry but I don’t have any more time to indulge your fantasies.”

“My fantasies?” Nadiah stared at him in disbelief. “You think I like seeing the things I’ve seen lately? You think I enjoy knowing that he’s going to kill again and the only male who might possibly be able to help won’t listen to me?”

“You do need help.” Rast gave her a pitying look. “But not the kind I can give you. Go home, Nadiah. Back to the Mother ship or wherever.”

Nadiah crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m not leaving until you listen to me.”

“I’ve listened as much as I have time for.” Rast looked suddenly drained. “Now I have to go tell Tabitha’s parents that she’s never coming home. That she’s dead. All right?”

Nadiah wanted to say more but it was clear he wasn’t going to listen. Inside she seethed with impatience and irritation. How could he be so dense? Why was he so set against believing anything she saw with her gift? But as angry as she was, she refused to lower herself any further. Slapping him last time had been a mistake—it only dragged her down to his level. “Fine,” she said tightly. “I’m leaving. Call me when the next girl is taken. Maybe then you’ll believe me.”

Rast gave her a long look and then shook his head. “You’re fucking gorgeous, you know? It’s too damn bad all that pretty has to come with crazy attached to it.”

“Why, you—” Nadiah couldn’t think of anything bad enough to call him—not in English, anyway. She let loose a string of curse words in her native language that made his piercing green eyes widen in surprise.

“I’m guessing that wasn’t a blessing,” he said dryly. “Unfortunately, I don’t have time to stick around for the translation. Goodbye, Nadiah. Take care of yourself.”

Filled with helpless rage, Nadiah watched him walk out the door of the HKR building. Damn him, why was he so willfully blind? So determined not to believe?

Her hands curled into fists at her sides. Well, he was gone. Now there was nothing she could do but wait for the prophecy to come true and pray for the AllFather’s next victim.

TWENTY-FIVE

Luckily for Lauren, her condo at Pelican Point was located less than a mile from Saint Armand’s Circle. The weather was nice—in the mid seventies—so Lauren decided to walk.

By the time she got to the Sweet Spot and let herself in, she was almost regretting the decision. Even in the so-called “winter” the humidity in Florida was nothing to sneeze at and she was overheated from her short trek from the condo to the shop.

Since it was still fairly early in the morning, the Circle was mostly deserted with only a few shops occupied by their respective salespeople. Despite herself, Lauren shivered as she let herself into the darkened building. It was too much like the day she’d been abducted by the AllFather for her liking. Maybe she shouldn’t have left Xairn behind, after all. But if she’d let him come with her, the day would have been one long endless stretch of sexual frustration for both of them, and Lauren needed a breather from all that tension.

Get over it, girl, she told herself sternly. Just do what you have to do. This shop isn’t going to run itself.

To prove to herself that she wasn’t afraid and everything was all right, she went straight to the employee bathroom. “See?” she told her reflection as she stood in the exact same spot she’d been abducted from. “Everything is just fine.”

Suddenly a face appeared beside her own in the mirror. “Sure it is,” someone growled in her ear and then she was grabbed from behind.

Xairn wished he hadn’t waited so long before deciding to follow her. After learning about the missing girl who looked disturbingly like Lauren, even the quiet, affluent streets leading up to the shopping area where she worked looked dark and menacing. Though she’d left well before him, he could still smell her sweet, fresh scent lingering in the air. He followed it easily, telling himself not to worry, that everything was fine. But still, he couldn’t shake the sense of unease that had settled over him.

“Never should have let her go to work without me in the first place,” he growled to himself, walking a little faster. “It’s the male’s place to provide for his female, not the other way around.” Not that he minded her working, but he ought to help in any way he could. From the moment they’d come to Lauren’s home planet all he had done was take from her. That was wrong. He needed to give back, to repay her generosity. To—

A muffled scream reached his ears.

Lauren! He would know her voice anywhere. But her shop was still far away. Gods, let me get to her in time! Please!

Xairn put his head down and ran.

Lauren went crazy.

Kicking and screaming, she fought for her life, trying her damndest to get away from her assailant. All she could think was that the AllFather had sent someone after her. He might not be able to transport her with his molecular beam because of her altered DNA, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t get someone else to grab her and take her back to his horrible ship.

“I’m not going back!” she shouted, flailing wildly. “You hear me? Never!”

As suddenly as they had grabbed her, the arms released her. “Jesus, Lauren, take it easy!” said a vaguely familiar voice. “It’s just me.”

“What…? Who…?” Lauren was panting with exertion, her eyes filled with tears of rage and fear.

“It’s me, babe. Lorenzo.”

She turned to see her old assistant standing there, hands up in a “don’t shoot” gesture. It seemed like a lifetime ago that she’d seen him but he still looked the same. With his sleek blond hair and tan good looks he could easily have been a model. He stood around six foot one and Lauren had used to consider him quite tall before she met Xairn. Now he looked puny by comparison.

“God, Lorenzo!” She blotted her eyes hastily on her sleeve and tried to pull herself together. “Why did you grab me like that? Didn’t you know I was abducted?”

“Yeah, your mom said something like that when she stopped by. The police asked me some questions too.” He shrugged. “It’s a good thing for me I got lucky the night before. The girl I brought home from The Green Iguana was still with me in my apartment when you got snatched. So don’t worry, it’s all good.”

Lauren stared at him in disbelief. “No it is not ‘all good.’ You have no idea what I went though, how frightened I was. You can’t go grabbing someone from behind like that—especially someone who went through what I did.”

“Sorry,” he said, looking completely unrepentant. “But you’re back now, right? So all’s well that ends well and all that shit.”

“Fine.” Lauren ran a hand though her hair. Obviously she wasn’t getting through to him. “I guess so, if you want to look at it that way. Why are you here, though? Did my mom tell you I was back?”

“Nope.” He shrugged. “I’m just here for my regular shift. I’ve been coming in every day, turning on the lights and the AC, making sure everybody knows we’re still open.” He grinned. “Aren’t you glad I was here to hold down the fort while you were gone?”

Lauren nearly groaned. On the way over she’d been thinking about all the bills that had accumulated while she’d been gone. Her one consolation had been that the electric bill at the Sweet Spot—which was always pretty big—should be next to nothing since she’d been gone so long. Now Lorenzo was telling her he’d been running the lights and air conditioners for hours every single day, ensuring that her electric bill would be as big as always without any profits to help pay it.

“Why did you do that?” she asked, shaking her head. “Why open the shop when we had nothing to sell?”

“Well because…” Lorenzo looked hurt. “You didn’t want everyone to think we went out of business, did you?”

“No, but you could have put up a sign saying we were on vacation or something like that,” Lauren pointed out. Sighing, she walked briskly back to the kitchen area and flipped on the lights. “I mean, not that I don’t appreciate the effort but the electric bill is going to be sky high and—” She stopped short as the room came into view. “What the hell is this?”

Every available space, including the stainless steel counters and the island in the middle of the kitchen, was covered in trash. Empty beer cans, some still leaking beer, half-empty pizza boxes, bottles, bags, and cigarette butts were everywhere. Even worse, everything was coated in a fine layer of white. It looked like someone had gotten into her bin of cake flour and flung it everywhere. One of her two professional grade convection ovens, which had cost an arm and a leg and which she was still paying off, was standing open. When Lauren walked closer, leaving footprints in the flour, she saw that hardened cheese was dripping from all its racks.

“What happened?” She turned to Lorenzo, feeling bewildered and betrayed. “Were we robbed or…or vandalized or something?”

“Oh this?” He shrugged uncomfortably. “Nah, nothing like that. I just had a few buddies over the other night. They wanted to see where I worked, you know? We had a few beers and one of their girlfriends wanted to see how the ovens worked. So we reheated a pizza in that one.” He pointed to the open convention oven. “Came out real nice too—crispy.”

“And the flour?” Lauren demanded. “What happened there?”

Lorenzo had the grace to look slightly sheepish. “Uh, well that was kind of an accident. Some of the guys had too much to drink and started fooling around. Sorry.”

“Sorry?” Lauren turned on him. “You used my shop as your own personal party pad while I was gone and trashed it, and all you can say is ‘sorry’?”

“Hey, don’t get so touchy.” Lorenzo frowned. “I said it was an accident. Besides, I’ll help clean it up in a little while. You get started if you want and I’ll man the front. I’ll help you once the morning rush dies down.”

“There is no ‘morning rush’ when we don’t have anything to sell,” Lauren pointed out through gritted teeth. “And forget ‘helping’ me clean up your mess—I’m sure you’re as good at cleaning as you are at everything else.”

“Hey.” Lorenzo’s blond eyebrows drew low on his forehead. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means I want you out. Right now.” Lauren pointed in the direction of the front door. “But first give me your key. You’re fired.”

“Hey now, babe, you don’t really mean that.” Giving her his most ingratiating smile, Lorenzo put an arm around her shoulders. “Come on, we’re a team, aren’t we?”

“Get off me!” Lauren shrugged his arm off and faced him. “I’m not kidding, Lorenzo, I knew you were a flake but I didn’t think you’d do something like this. I want you gone.”

His smile turned into a sulky scowl immediately. “Fine, I’ll go. Just pay me my salary and I’m out of here.”

“Your salary?” Lauren couldn’t believe his nerve.

“Sure, for all the time I worked while you were off.”

Lauren looked at him incredulously. “First of all, stop talking like I took some time off for a cruise or something. I was abducted, Lorenzo. Abducted, got that? I was kept naked in a metal cell and nearly raped several times. I was imprisoned. I was maimed. I was cloned for God’s sake! And after all that I come home and find this.” She pointed at the kitchen. “And you have the nerve to ask me for money? For keeping the shop open when there was no product to sell? Not to mention that you trashed the place while you were at it. I can’t believe you!”

He frowned mulishly. “Facts are facts. You never told me not to come in for my shift. I was just doing my job and I ought to be paid for it.”

“You’re unbelievable.” Lauren shook her head. “Get out. Just get out.”

He took a step forward, looming over her. “I’m not going without my money.”

Lauren crossed her arms over her chest and glared up at him. “I don’t think so, Lorenzo—I’ve dealt with a whole lot scarier than you lately. I don’t give a crap what you say or do, you’re not getting a cent. And if you don’t leave now I’m calling the police and filing charges against you for the damage you did to my shop.”

Lorenzo’s normally handsome but vacuous face turned suddenly ugly. “Listen here, bitch. You’re gonna pay me now and pay me good or I’ll make whatever happened to you when you were snatched look like a walk in the park.” He started toward Lauren, his eyes narrowed menacingly.

She stood her ground, her hands curled into fists. After everything she’d been through, she didn’t intend to let a brainless, arrogant bastard like her former assistant intimidate her. “You can try it,” she said, glaring at him. “But I guarantee you’ll regret it.”

“You certainly will.”

Suddenly Xairn was standing behind her ex-assistant. His eyes were a steady red-on-black and every muscle in his huge body was tight with anger. His hands were balled into fists bigger than Lorenzo’s head and he looked ready to use them.

“What?” Lorenzo turned to see who was speaking. He looked up…and up…and up. “What the hell?” he demanded, staring at Xairn.

“Did he hurt you?” Xairn looked at Lauren, ignoring him. “I heard you scream.”

Lauren shook her head. “He scared me but I’m okay.”

“Hey man, I just threatened her a little,” Lorenzo put in. “I mean, I put in my time—I should get paid, right?”

“Did you do this?” Xairn nodded at the mess.

“Well, yeah. But—”

“Then I will be more than happy to pay you. Both for the damage you’ve done to Lauren’s place of business and for scaring and threatening her.”

“No need to get all upset,” Lorenzo protested. “And who are you, anyway?”

“I am Lauren’s.” Xairn took a step toward him.

Lorenzo, very unwisely Lauren thought, held his ground. “Lauren’s what? Her boyfriend? What?”

“Just Lauren’s. I am hers and she is mine.” Xairn glared down at the smaller man. “And you are leaving, now.”

Still Lorenzo didn’t take the hint. “Dude, what the fuck is wrong with your eyes?” he asked, still staring at Xairn. “I mean, that’s seriously messed up, you know? Are those some kind of contact lenses?”

A low, rumbling sound filled the room and Lauren realized after a moment that it was Xairn—he was growling. There was murder in his red-on-black eyes as he took another step towards Lorenzo.

The small hairs on the back of Lauren’s neck stood up. If she didn’t do something quickly, she was going to have a lot more than flour and beer cans to clean up. “Lorenzo, please just leave,” she pleaded. “Go now while you still can.”

Lorenzo took one more look at Xairn’s large, menacing frame and finally wised up. “Fine, I’ll go,” he said, edging around Xairn and heading for the door. “You can pay me later.” He started to walk out the door.

“Stop,” Xairn roared. The single word seemed to vibrate in the air and Lauren felt her arms break into goose bumps.

Lorenzo froze where he was, one leg raised to take the next step. He looked bizarrely like a kid playing statues.

“Come here,” Xairn ordered in that same, strange voice.

Lorenzo turned stiffly and came to stand in front of the larger man. “What?” he asked, his eyes wide. “What the hell do you want?”

“You and I are going to have a talk.” Xairn beckoned to him. “Come.” He led the way out of the kitchen and Lorenzo followed him, moving in a stiff, jerky fashion as though he was doing something against his will. Something he couldn’t help. Lauren heard the bell on the front door tinkle as the two of them left the shop.

She shook her head. What was going on? Why had Lorenzo obeyed Xairn’s commands like that? Had Xairn compelled him in some way? Or was it simply some kind of machismo—facing off against another male and not backing down because it would hurt his pride?

Whatever the reason, any kind of confrontation didn’t bode well for Lorenzo. Xairn had looked mad enough to kill her ex-assistant or at least maim him. Then again, looking around at the mess in her once pristine kitchen and food prep area, she was inclined to think Lorenzo deserved a little maiming.

Suddenly everything seemed to come down on her at once. In coming back to work, she was trying to get her life back on track—to get back to normal. But nothing was ever going to be normal again. Not really. For the first time she began to wonder if she ought to get some counseling after all. She’d been through a lot—maybe she hadn’t processed it yet. Maybe she never would.

If only things were going better with Xairn, what Lorenzo had done might not bother her so much. But nothing was working and lately she was wondering if he even wanted to be here with her at all. Maybe he would be happier if she just gave him back the silver O-ring she was wearing and let him go. You were supposed to do that, if you loved someone—give them the freedom to leave. But God, just the thought of it, of Xairn leaving, made her feel like her heart was being ripped out.

“God, what a mess,” she whispered, and she wasn’t talking about the trashed kitchen. Putting a hand to her face, she started to cry, low, wrenching sobs that felt like they were being pulled from her gut. Please, she thought. Please, I just want to make things all right. But I don’t know how…

“Lauren?”

Xairn’s deep voice took her by surprise. She did her best to stop crying and blotted her eyes quickly on her sleeve before she turned around. “Hi,” she said brightly, trying to smile. “Where’s Lorenzo? I hope you didn’t break his legs and leave him in the dumpster.” She was only half kidding—from the look on Xairn’s face when he took after her former assistant, broken legs weren’t the worst Lorenzo could expect if he pissed Xairn off.

“I let him go after I extracted a promise that he will never try to see or talk to you again. He’s lucky he didn’t harm you or I would have killed him.” Xairn frowned and came toward her. “Are you injured after all? I heard you crying.”

“Injured? Oh no, no I’m fine.” Lauren sniffed and tried to smile. “Just a little shaken up, that’s all.”

He shook his head. “It’s more than that, I can tell.” He held out his arms and then let them drop, helpless to his sides. “I…I want to comfort you but I’m not sure how to go about it.”

Lauren looked up at him. “Hold me,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “If…if you can stand it, I mean. I just…I need your arms around me now. Please, Xairn.”

“Of course I can stand it,” he said roughly. Coming forward, he swept her into his arms and held her tight against his chest. “I love you, Lauren,” he murmured, kissing the top of her head. “I’m sorry I don’t show it the way I should. I feel like I’m doing everything wrong but please know that I do love you.”

“I love you too.” Putting her arms around him, she buried her face in his broad chest and breathed in the warm, spicy scent of his skin. God, he always smelled so good, so perfectly right, somehow. It was as though the deep, masculine musk he exuded was part of her—just smelling it could make her feel better.

Xairn held her for a long time and she reveled in the feeling of being close to him for the first time in ages. A few more tears leaked down her cheeks but they were more tears of exhaustion than anything else. She’d been up all night analyzing their relationship and now she had a huge mess to clean up. Lauren sighed. Well, no time like the present.

Reluctantly, she disengaged herself from his embrace. “Thanks but I think I’d better get to work now. I’ve got a hell of a mess to clean up before I can even think about making any cupcakes.”

Xairn nodded as he let her go. “I’ll help.”

“You don’t have to,” she protested. “It’s my shop, I can do it.”

“I want to.” He looked around the kitchen. “Besides, it won’t be the first time I’ve cleaned. I helped in the urlich kennels when I was a boy—you should see the mess that fifty untrained animals can make in a night. It’s not pretty, I assure you.”

Lauren gave a little laugh. “Okay, well that does kind of put things in perspective.” She reached for the industrial sized garbage bags she kept in a box on the counter and tore off one for Xairn and one for herself. “I, uh, have a question,” she said, looking at him from the corner of her eye as she shook the bag out.

“Yes?” He copied her motions with his own bag, found the opening, and began to load it with the flour-covered trash.

“You were just, uh, holding me pretty close a minute ago.” Lauren concentrated on filling her own bag as she talked, almost afraid to look at him as she asked what was on her mind.

“Yes, and?”

“Well…” She cleared her throat. “In the past after we’ve been close you had to, uh, excuse yourself.” She risked a quick glance at him. “But you’re not this time. Why?”

“Are you asking me why holding you didn’t arouse me?”

“Uh, yeah. I guess.” Lauren looked at him curiously.

Xairn frowned, his trash bag held open in one hand. “How could I become aroused? You were in pain, crying. My instincts were to protect and comfort you—not fuck you.”

“Oh Xairn…” Lauren shook her head, not sure what to say. “Honey, I know this sounds strange, but that’s one of the sweetest things you’ve ever said to me. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” He nodded gravely and then bent to pick up another empty beer can.

“I wonder if the human DNA you got from me is working in this case?” Lauren said carefully. “I mean, from what you’ve told me about your people…”

“Yes.” Xairn sounded thoughtful. “A normal Scourge would have been aroused by your pain. Rather than wishing to alleviate it, he would have tried to increase it. Of course, emotional pain and sexual pain aren’t quite the same thing.”

“Sexual pain?” A shiver ran through Lauren. Part fear and part…something else. “What do you mean?”

“It’s part of the training a female goes through when she is claimed by a Scourge male.” Xairn suddenly seemed very busy with cleaning and wouldn’t look at her. “She is taught to be obedient—to treat her mate as a master to be obeyed at all costs.”

“And if she doesn’t?” Lauren’s heart was racing but she didn’t know why.

“She will be punished,” Xairn said in a low voice. “The punishment takes many forms. Her master might attach weights to the rings piercing her nipples and pussy—so she is reminded of her disobedience with every move she makes. Or he might chain her to the wall and flog her. In severe cases he might employ the torture of a thousand sighs.”

“The what?” Lauren heard the tremble in her own voice but she couldn’t seem to stop it. “What’s that?”

“He puts her over his knee and orders her to spread her thighs.” Xairn’s voice was rough and he still wouldn’t look at her as he spoke. “He spanks her—she’s already naked so he has full access to her ass and pussy, of course.”

“Of course,” Lauren murmured, her heart giving a jump. “Then…then what?”

“He touches her. Pleasures her. Explores her inner pussy with his fingers until she’s moaning and writhing on his lap.” Xairn cleared his throat. “Then he spanks her again. He alternates pain and pleasure—sometimes for hours, never letting her come. Until…”

“Until what?” Lauren’s breath was coming short and she felt wet and hot and swollen between her legs for some reason. God, was Xairn’s description actually turning her on? But I’m not interested in this kind of stuff, she told herself. Apparently she was, though. Or her body was and someone had forgotten to send her brain the memo because what he was saying was definitely making her hot. “Until what?” she asked again, realizing that Xairn was just standing there, silent.

He shook his head. “We shouldn’t be talking about such things.”

“Why not? You can’t leave me hanging like this,” Lauren protested. “Tell me what he does to her next? How does the torture of a thousand sighs end?”

“It ends when she calls him ‘Master’ and begs for his cock deep in her pussy.” Xairn looked at her, his eyes blazing. “It ends when he fucks her and fills her with his cum.”

“God.” Lauren put a hand to her heart to still the racing. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to speak.” He finished filling the trash bag and knotted it closed savagely. “Your face says everything.” He put down the bag. “I’m going to get a broom.”

“Xairn, wait,” she said but he had already stalked out of the room, his broad shoulders stiff with tension.

Lauren was feeling pretty tense herself. Why did his description of the sexual punishment practiced by his people turn her on so much? It was along the same lines of what her boyfriend in college had been interested in but then it had just seemed silly. With Xairn it seemed…primal somehow. Wild. Intense. Lauren could almost see herself spread out over his knee, her panties down around her ankles while he alternately caressed and spanked her with those big hands…Stop it, she told herself sternly. Things are hard enough for him as it is. It’s obvious he’s ashamed of what his people do. I shouldn’t have made him tell me about it.

Then again, maybe what they really needed to do was talk about it—all of it. Maybe if they could just talk things out—

Xairn interrupted her train of thought by coming back into the room with a broom and dustpan. “You should probably wipe off the surfaces first to save time,” he said, nodding at the smears of flour on the stainless steel countertops.

“Um, yeah. Sure.” Lauren got moving. Obviously now wasn’t the time to talk. But she still couldn’t get the image of herself over his knee out of her head.

Xairn cursed himself as they finished cleaning the food prep area. Why had he told Lauren about the torture of a thousand sighs? It was clear from the look on her face how much his descriptions had bothered her. Her breathing had been uneven and her eyes had been wide and uncertain as he talked. It frightens and disgusts her, he thought, mentally kicking himself again. Of course it does. It should. Forcing a female to submit in that way, punishing her—it’s wrong. Cruel. And though it wasn’t nearly as brutal as some of the things the Scourge did to their females, the punishment of a thousand sighs could lead to other things. Worse things. Things he couldn’t control…

“Hey, lunch break.”

Lauren’s voice broke into his litany of self recrimination and Xairn looked up to see her watching him. “All right.” He put down the broom and straightened up. “Is there anything to eat here?”

She made a face. “I doubt it, unless Lorenzo and his stoner friends left some old pizza in the fridge. Let’s go out for lunch—there are tons of little cafes around the Circle. What do you feel like?”

Xairn shrugged. “It doesn’t matter.”

Lauren rolled her eyes in obvious exasperation. “I try and I try but you never seem to care what you eat.”

“Why should I?” He frowned as they left her shop walked out into the sunshine. “Food is fuel—nothing more. Why should I care what it tastes or looks like as long as it nourishes me?”

“Because.” Lauren locked the door and absently brushed some flour off her blouse. “Just because, okay? Look there’s an Italian place with nice outdoor seating a few doors down. Let’s go there.”

“If you like.” He could tell that it bothered her that he didn’t have a preference for what he ate but he had never had that luxury before. All his life, growing up on the Fathership, he was lucky if he got enough to eat, never mind what it was. He had eaten whatever was put in front of him, no matter how repulsive or bland. Now, though most of the foods she had introduced him to were tasty, it was hard to allow himself to like them—his past held him back. Xairn told himself it was impossible to change the habits of a lifetime in a few weeks, Or maybe ever, whispered a dark part of his brain and he knew he wasn’t simply thinking about his taste in food.

They were seated at a table along the sidewalk outside the café and a human female with long brown hair came up to serve them. Lauren appeared to know her because they chatted for several minutes before Lauren gave the female their orders. Just as the waitress was leaving, a skinny canine with scruffy black fur came bounding up to their table.

“Oh, sorry!” The waitress tried to shoo the dog away. “She’s been hanging around here for the past two weeks begging for scraps. We try to keep her away but she’s really persistent and none of us really have the heart to take her to the pound.”

“Of course you shouldn’t take her to the pound,” Lauren exclaimed. “Here girl.” She took a piece of bread from the basket the waitress had brought and offered it to the dog who took it eagerly. “Poor thing, she looks like she’s starving.”

“We give her as much as we can but she’s always hungry.” The waitress sighed. “We think she has a litter of puppies around here somewhere but none of us can find them. Here girl. Here Lola. That’s what we named her,” she explained a little sheepishly.

“She needs a good home,” Lauren said. “But unless you can find the puppies it would be cruel to take her somewhere.”

“You’re right.” The waitress smiled at the dog fondly. “We’ll probably look for them again tonight.” She shook her head. “Well, let me go put that order in for you and get you a new basket of bread.”

“Thanks.” Lauren smiled at her as she left. “Here Lola,” she said, holding out another piece of bread to the dog. This time the female dog took the bread but didn’t eat it. Instead, she darted away down a back alley between two of the shops and was gone. “Aww, I bet she’s taking it to her babies.” She looked up at Xairn and frowned. “Hey, you’re awfully quiet? Are you okay?”

“Fine. I’m…fine.” He shook his head, trying to clear away the memories that threatened to drown him. Sanja as a puppy, so playful and eager to please. Her big brown eyes, her soft fur, the way she always knew when I was upset. And the look in her eyes when I had to give the last command. When I had to kill her…

Gods, he didn’t need to be thinking about this now. He hadn’t told Lauren about his pet or how he’d been forced by his father to kill her. In fact, he hadn’t told her hardly anything about his past although she seemed to have deduced a great deal on her own. She doesn’t need to know, he thought, looking down at his water glass. Doesn’t need to hear the things I went through. The things I did. It’s bad enough that she knows about my people without knowing the specifics of my sad, twisted life.

“You don’t seem fine.” Lauren sounded doubtful.

“I am though.” Xairn made an effort to straighten up and shake off the black mood that had come over him. He even made favorable comments about the food when it arrived. His approval and enjoyment seemed to please Lauren.

“I’ll make a foodie out of you yet.” She grinned at him. “In fact, let’s stop by the store on the way back to my shop. I’ll get the ingredients to make a batch of cupcakes just for you.”

Xairn smiled at her. “You did promise me some of your signature confection as I recall.”

“That’s right, I did. And I have a new recipe I’ve been dying to try. Chocolate vanilla bean with strawberry jam in the center—kind of a Neapolitan thing. Should be delicious if I can keep the jam part from sinking to the bottom while the cupcakes bake.”

As always, when she spoke about her chosen profession, Lauren’s eyes lit up and she started to smile. It reminded Xairn of how she had looked when she first told him about the miniature cakes and described how they tasted when she was still a prisoner on the Fathership. The passion in her voice and the light in her warm amber eyes had drawn him like a magnet. He thought it was then that he first began to love her, though he hadn’t understood it at the time. It was Lauren who had introduced him to the concept of love in the first place—a concept he feared he was still far from mastering.

Gods, how I care for her, he thought, listening intently as she spoke about the recipe she wanted to try. I wish I could show her how much without hurting her! If only…

But there was no way. No way to express all he felt and still keep control of his darker urges. With a sigh, Xairn pushed the thought away and tried to concentrate on what Lauren was saying instead of his growing desire for her. But it was hard, Gods, so hard when he wanted her so badly. He could still feel her pressed against him from the long hug they had shared back at her shop. Her warm, curvy body, her smooth brown skin, her sweet feminine scent—everything about her was appealing. Like a drug he couldn’t get enough of.

I want her more every day, he thought. Every day it gets harder and harder not to take her, to bond her to me. Gods, I should leave now before I hurt her, before I ruin her life and put out the light in her beautiful eyes forever.

But he couldn’t leave. No matter how much he knew he ought to go, he couldn’t. He just couldn’t.

TWENTY-SIX

Lauren hummed happily to herself as she stirred strawberry puree into a big bowl of homemade butter cream frosting. They were back at the Sweet Spot and the cupcakes were in the oven, filling the air with the warm, delicious scents of chocolate and vanilla. The smells soothed her as nothing else could and for the first time in weeks she felt at peace.

Baking always made Lauren feel like herself again. Considering all the stress she’d been under lately, she didn’t understand why she hadn’t made anything before now. She’d been concentrating on her relationship with Xairn to the exclusion of almost everything else—leaving little time to try new recipes. Now she admitted to herself that had been a mistake. Some things couldn’t be forced. She needed to be patient—to let the feelings flow naturally between them. Maybe if she just relaxed, things would fall into place. She’d always been optimistic by nature—it was good to feel her natural cheerfulness returning.

“That looks delicious,” Xairn murmured, interrupting her train of thought. He was leaning against one of the counters, watching as she worked at the island in the middle of the kitchen. His deep voice was a low purr and his eyes were hot as he watched her. “You use only fresh ingredients?”

Lauren felt her heart skip a beat at the way he was watching at her. Looking down, she realized that the top two buttons of her cotton Henley blouse had become unbuttoned, showing a generous amount of cleavage. She must have been putting on a show without knowing it. She started to button her blouse…and stopped.

“All fresh everyday. That’s my motto.” She smiled and dipped her finger into the sticky-sweet, ruby red puree. “Fresh organic strawberries and pure cane sugar—that’s all. Want to try some?”

He took a step toward her and then held back. “I…shouldn’t.”

“Sure, you should.” Lauren’s heart began to pound. Let it flow, she reminded herself. Go with your instinct. Stepping toward him, she held her finger, still dripping with the sticky puree, in front of his lips. “Say ahh, baby,” she murmured.

Hesitantly, Xairn parted his lips and then the tip of her finger was engulfed in his hot, wet mouth. Holding her eyes with his own, he sucked the sweet mixture from her finger, cleaning her skin slowly and thoroughly with his tongue. It reminded Lauren of the way he had licked her pussy honey from her fingers after she’d touched herself for him. Just the memory of that made her feel hot and wet between her legs, made her whole body tremble. God, she wanted him, wanted more…

But then, suddenly Xairn was releasing her and it was over. “Delicious,” he said thickly, his eyes half-lidded with lust. “But…I probably shouldn’t have any more.”

“Oh, yes you should!” Lauren’s heart was racing but she wasn’t about to end this now. They were finally getting somewhere and she didn’t want to stop. Reaching into the strawberry puree again, she painted her bottom lip with it and beckoned to Xairn. “Come here.”

She didn’t have to ask twice. A low growl rose in his throat and then he was bending her over his arm, ravaging her mouth with a hunger that left her breathless. He sucked her bottom lip eagerly, lapping away all traces of strawberry before demanding entrance to her mouth.

Lauren opened for him at once, moaning softly as Xairn stroked her tongue with his own. God, he tasted incredible! It wasn’t just the strawberry—his mouth tasted of some hot, exotic spice she couldn’t name. Something intoxicating and immediately addicting at the same time. She gripped his shirt, wishing she could tear it off. She wanted to feel his skin under her fingers, wanted to be naked with him…But then, suddenly, Xairn was ending the kiss, pushing her gently but firmly away.

“I’m sorry, Lauren.” He shook his head as though to clear it. “I…shouldn’t have done that. I’ll go now.”

“No!” she exclaimed, but he was already turning away. “Wait,” Lauren implored him. He paused for a moment, turning his head to see her.

“What?”

“This.” Taking a deep breath, she unbuttoned her blouse and reached for the snap in her front-hook bra.

“Lauren…” Xairn’s deep voice sounded strained but she ignored him.

“Here.” Pealing back the pink lacy cups, she bared her breasts to him. Then, reaching behind her, she dipped into the bowl of sticky-sweet puree. Biting back a gasp as the cool liquid hit her hot skin, she painted it liberally over one tight nipple. “I think you’ll find it tastes even better this way,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady. “Come back and take another taste.”

“Lauren,” he whispered again and there was a warning in his voice she deliberately ignored.

“It’s all right, baby,” she assured him, painting the other nipple with the cool, sticky puree as well. “You’ve done this before, remember?”

“As if I could forget,” he growled. And then he was on her, gathering her into his arms and sucking her right nipple deeply into his mouth.

Lauren gave a breathless moan as he worked on her, lapping and sucking, taking as much of her breast between his lips as he could at one time. She was dying, exploding, drowning in lust, overwhelmed by the need that had been growing between them for so long.

Xairn switched to her other nipple and she buried her fingers in his thick black hair and urged him on, thrusting her breasts up and out, offering herself to him, letting him know that she wanted everything he was giving and more. She vaguely remembered that he hadn’t wanted her to move this way the first time he’d touched her sexually but she no longer cared. She couldn’t be still as a statue when he was sucking and licking her breasts so fiercely. Couldn’t keep herself from moaning and pressing against him when he was finally giving her what she so desperately wanted. Couldn’t—

“No!” Xairn pulled away, breaking her train of thought with his hoarse gasp. “I can’t.” He was almost panting, his big hands curled into fists at his sides. “Cant’ do this. It will lead to more, to other things.”

“That’s what I’m hoping.” Lauren was filled with a mixture of lust, love, and frustration. Her nipples throbbed, swollen and sensitive from his delicious, wild sucking and her pussy was so hot she felt like she was on fire from the waist down. God, she needed him! And she wasn’t about to let him get away. She tugged at Xairn’s hair, trying to pull him close again. “Come on, baby, it’s going to be okay,” she coaxed.

But Xairn shook his head and started backing away. “We should stop now, before things go too far. Before I hurt you.”

“You won’t hurt me,” Lauren insisted. “In fact,” she added, with a sudden burst of inspiration, “You can help me.”

“What do you mean?” He frowned at her warily.

“I mean I’m dying over here, Xairn. Not literally,” she added hastily when his eyes widened with concern. “But sexually, you’re killing me. Just look…” Biting her lip, she unbuttoned her jeans and pushed them down her thighs. It was against her nature to be an exhibitionist but in this case, she didn’t think she had a choice if she wanted to keep him here with her. “Look how hot and wet you’re making me.” She gestured to her pink silk panties, which were nearly soaked through with her cunt honey. The outline of her pussy lips was clearly visibly through the thin fabric, swollen with need and desire.

“Lauren…” Xairn’s voice was rough and his eyes had begun to flicker, changing from ocean blue to red-on-black but at least he was still here—for now.

“Just look.” Heart pounding, Lauren slipped her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pushed them down, baring her pussy completely. God, she felt like some kind of a porn star, coming on to him this way, but if this was what it took to keep him with her she was willing to do it, willing to do anything.

“I’m looking.” Xairn’s red-on-black eyes roamed over her body hungrily. “But I shouldn’t. And I don’t see how I can help you.”

“You can stay with me. Touch me,” Lauren gave him pleading look. “I need you Xairn.”

A low groan was torn from his lips. “Lauren, please, you don’t understand what you’re doing to me. What kind of events you might put into action…”

“Oh, yes I do—I might get you to finally touch me!” Reaching into the bowl of puree one more time, she got a dripping finger full of the sticky-sweet mixture. Then, her hand trembling, she parted her pussy lips and stroked the inside of her sex, coating her inner folds with the strawberry puree. “You made this mess,” she said, popping her finger into her mouth and sucking the rest of the strawberry off. “Come clean it up.”

“Lauren, don’t do this!” The warning was clear in his voice but he was already kneeling on the floor before her and stripping her jeans and panties the rest of the way off.

“I’m not doing anything but giving you what we both want,” she told him breathlessly. “What we both need.”

“What I need is to get away before things go too far.” He seemed frozen on his knees before her, his big hands cupping her hips. It was clear he was fighting the urge to take her, fighting against himself and his natural instincts.

For just a moment Lauren paused. Should she really be doing this? Should she really be pushing him this far? But she told herself firmly she was through being afraid of his Scourge side. How bad could it be when he looked so human? When he held her so sweetly as he had earlier when he was comforting her? Go with the flow, she reminded herself again. Let it happen. No, make it happen.

Slowly she parted her thighs, giving him a good look at her hot, inner pussy still coated with the sticky puree. “Come on, baby, clean me up,” she murmured.

His answer was a low, wordless growl of pure lust and then he was thrusting her thighs apart, spreading her wide to get at her. Lauren moaned and buried her hands in his hair as he parted her swollen pussy lips with one sweep of his tongue, cleaning away the strawberry coating and then licking deeper, as though trying to get past the sweetness to her own hot feminine flavor.

Xairn’s broad shoulders split her wide but it was clear she still wasn’t open enough for him. Reaching down, he grabbed one of her legs and hooked it over his shoulder, spreading her even farther in his quest to taste her thoroughly, to own her completely.

Lauren gasped as he pressed against her, lashing her sensitive clit with his tongue one minute and thrusting it into her tight opening the next. The steel kitchen island she was leaning against was cold on her bare ass but she didn’t care—couldn’t care about anything but what he was doing to her.

She’d never had a man go down on her like this before, with this level of intensity and need. It was as though Xairn was dying of thirst and she was the only source of water for a hundred miles. He lapped and sucked, working her hard, rasping his tongue over her sensitive clit and giving her exactly what she needed. In fact, it was almost frightening the way he tasted her, the single-minded ferocity he showed in lapping her sensitive folds. But she pushed away her sense of unease and gripped his hair tighter, bucking her hips in time to his rhythm, giving herself completely to his silent demands.

“Yes! Oh God, yes, Xairn. Yes,” she heard herself chanting. She was close…so damn close. “God, please, more! More.”

“I’ll give you more.” His voice was a low, menacing growl. Suddenly she was flipped over and held down, her bare breasts pressed against the hard top of the kitchen island.

She gasped in surprise and scrabbled at the cold steel, uncertain of what was going on. The bowl of homemade butter cream frosting went spinning off the island to crash on the tile floor.

“Down,” Xairn growled when she tried to lift her head and look back at him. A large, cruel hand was suddenly pinning the back of her neck, making it impossible to move.

“Xairn,” she whispered fearfully but he wouldn’t let her go.

“You don’t understand.” He was on her now, as heavy as a mattress, his big, muscular body covering hers as he pressed her painfully into the unyielding stainless steel. “You think what I want, what I need is your love. Your devotion and caring. But that isn’t enough. Not for a Scourge.”

“What…what is it you need, then?” Lauren could hear the fear in her own voice and she tried to control it but she couldn’t—not quite. This was all happening so fast, changing from an incredibly charged erotic moment to a scene out of a nightmare at the speed of light.

“Your submission,” Xairn growled in her ear. “Your complete and unconditional submission. Spread your legs for me—now.”

When she was slow to comply, he kicked her ankles apart, forcing her thighs open, putting her pussy on display.

“Xairn, please!” Lauren struggled but it was like struggling against stone—he wouldn’t let her up, wouldn’t let her budge so much as an inch.

“Beautiful.” He ran one hot, heavy hand down the groove of her spine and then cupped her buttocks. Suddenly he gave her a stinging slap.

Lauren gasped and bucked against his hand. “Xairn!”

“So fucking beautiful,” he repeated. “Now spread your legs wider and arch your back. Let me get a good look at that sweet little cunt. Do it now unless want more punishment.”

Panic had begun to build inside her, but now, somehow, it was overtaken by a different emotion. Lauren didn’t know why but that low, purring voice and the hot, possessive way he touched her was doing something strange to her insides. It was as though he owned her—as though he could do anything to her and she was helpless to stop him. A moment ago she’d been fearful. Now…now she didn’t know. She only knew that her nipples had grown hard again and her pussy felt wet and hot and open. He was holding her down, touching her—owning her. And why did that make her feel so strange inside? So hot? Slowly she did as he commanded, arching her back and spreading her legs, opening herself even wider for his inspection.

“Good, very good.” His voice was a low growl of approval. “Gods, you look hot from behind. I love the way your sweet little cunt opens for me this way.”

“Xairn,” she whispered as his big hand traveled down to cup her open pussy. “What…what are you doing?”

“Taking what’s mine.” He was behind her, on top of her again, his breath hot in her ear. Suddenly two thick fingers pierced her folds. Lauren gave a startled cry as he thrust deeply into her, filling her slippery channel. “I’m going to fuck you, Lauren,” he growled, pumping roughly into her, making her moan and writhe helplessly against his invading fingers. “Going to fill you with my cock right here and fuck you long and hard. Isn’t that what you want? What you need?”

“Yes but please…I…I…” She didn’t know what to say. How to explain the conflicting emotions that were filling her. On one hand she was both frightened and outraged—how dare he do this to her? Treat her this way? But another part of her, a newly awakened part, was deeply and undeniably turned on at the feeling of being helpless beneath his big body. “Xairn,” she panted, writhing against his thick fingers. “Please, I don’t know what to say.”

“You’re not required to speak.” She heard a low purring sound and knew that his zipper was coming down. Then something hot and hard and menacingly huge was brushing over her inner folds. Lauren cried out when she felt the blunt tip of his cock slide over her sensitive clit.

“Wait!” she gasped but Xairn had already found her entrance and was beginning to press inside her.

“I’ve waited long enough to fuck your hot little cunt,” he growled, pressing deeper. “Not gonna wait any longer. Hold still.”

Lauren writhed under him, moaning breathlessly as she felt the broad head of his cock breach her channel, stretching her to the limit. God, he was really going to do it, was really going to hold her down and fuck her, whether she wanted him to or not! Her body was responding to his rough treatment but she couldn’t help feeling shocked and appalled that he wouldn’t stop or even pause when she asked him to. What was wrong with him? Where was the sweet, caring man she’d come to love and who was this animal that had taken his place? This beast rutting on top of her wasn’t the real Xairn—it couldn’t be!

“Yes, it is.” Suddenly he stopped, with his shaft only halfway inside her. “This animal—this beast is me, Lauren. The real me.” The cruel hand released her and suddenly he pulled out, leaving her feeling empty inside.

“What?” Lauren turned to face him but he was already tucking himself away and fastening his jeans. When he looked up from his task, his face was a mask of misery.

“I tried to tell you. Tried to warn you.” He pressed a hand to his eyes briefly and spoke in a low, choked voice. “I am Scourge, Lauren. It doesn’t matter how human I look, I’ll never be anything else. And I’ll never be able to love you without hurting you.”

“Xairn honey, wait,” she protested but he was already gone, rushing out of the shop before she could say another word.

TWENTY-SEVEN

The AllFather let out a hissing curse and pounded his clenched fist on the arm of his throne. So close! Xairn had been so close to taking the little human female. He’d been scanning the emotional vibrations coming from the area that she called home—the place he was certain Xairn had taken her—and he had felt it clearly. The build-up of rage and lust, the desire to possess that was the hallmark of a Scourge male coming into his own. If only Xairn had followed through his mind would be open now, able to receive the AllFather’s messages. The images he wanted to send.

“But he cannot ssstop himself forever.” The AllFather spoke aloud. Standing, he swept back the hood of his shadowy cloak to reveal his burning eyes and the grinning skull of his face. “He mussst take her sssoon. And when he doesss, I ssshall be ready.”

He already had the trap prepared—the bait he planned to use would bring Xairn running back to him without delay. As soon as he took the little human fully, his mind would be vulnerable to attack and the AllFather would not hesitate to press his advantage.

In the meantime, he might as well cast a little more doubt and satiate his hunger at the same time.

“Alpha,” he called to the huge guard at his right. “Prepare the beam. It isss time to harvessst another.”

TWENTY-EIGHT

Xairn wandered the streets for hours, hating himself. Gods, what was wrong with him? Why couldn’t he love Lauren normally, treat her gently the way she deserved? Why was it that he turned into a monster the moment his sexual urges overtook him?

Because you’re Scourge. And you’re never going to be anything else, anything better. You’re never going to be the male she deserves, whispered the voice of self-hatred in his head. It was true and he knew it.

I should leave, he thought for the hundredth time. Leave her while I still can. Tonight was too close, I almost lost control.

Only the human DNA grafted to his own had saved him—it had allowed him to stop before it was too late. That and Lauren’s thoughts. Xairn knew they had no mental link, knew he shouldn’t have been able to hear what she was thinking. But it had happened again, just as it had the first time they were intimate. Her thoughts came to him clearly, almost as though she was speaking them aloud. And what she had been thinking nearly broke his heart.

She couldn’t believe that I would take her that way. That I would hurt her. She saw me as an animal—as a beast. But even as I was about to force myself inside her she still wanted to believe that I was good, that I wouldn’t do such a thing.

Xairn stopped for a moment, leaning his head against the side of a brick building. What was happening to him? Why was he able to hear Lauren’s thoughts? And why had he been able to command the stupid male who had been her assistant with his words? Only one other being that he knew of could do such things—the AllFather.

No, I am not like him! I refuse to become like him! But if the way he had treated Lauren was any indication, it was already too late—he was becoming like his father. More like him every day. His Scourge impulses were growing stronger—the human DNA he’d gotten from Lauren was holding him back but just barely. And its influence over him couldn’t last forever. Which was all the more reason to get away from Lauren before it was too late.

Xairn shook his head. What had happened today had been too close—he’d almost gone too far. It was time to admit that this was a mistake, that his attempt to love her and have a relationship with her was futile. It was time to ask for the O-ring back, get into the little Kindred ship and leave, never to return.

Just the thought of that, of never seeing her again, made him feel like a cruel fist was squeezing his heart. But if there was no other way to stop himself from hurting her—from forcing her—then it was what he had to do.

“I have to talk to her,” he whispered and his voice sounded low and broken in his own ears. “Tell her I love her but I can’t…can’t stay. Gods…” There was nothing he would rather do less and therefore he needed to get it over with before he lost his nerve.

Sighing, Xairn lifted his head and pressed the heels of his hands to his eyes. Then he dropped his hands and looked around. Where was he? He had been walking for hours and the streets had grown dark. There were occasional lamps high above to light the way but he was still on unfamiliar territory. Or was he?

Lifting his head, he scented the air. The faint, sweet smells of vanilla, chocolate, and strawberry wafted to him on the warm evening breeze. They were barely there and he was sure a human couldn’t have smelled them. But his heightened Scourge senses detected them at once. He had been wandering in circles—Lauren’s shop was somewhere very near.

He turned down an alley between two buildings, following his nose, when a sudden soft cry of distress caught his attention. Xairn stopped, frowning, and looked around. There it was again—a sound like an animal in pain. But he had seen no animals in the immediate vicinity of Lauren’s shop. None but the mangy black canine that had begged at their table during lunch.

I don’t have time for this. I need to speak to Lauren. But he turned toward the sound anyway, following the cries that seemed to be getting weaker and weaker even as he listened.

He found the animal not far from the place they’d had lunch. He couldn’t remember the name of the restaurant but it didn’t matter anyway. There was a large, green metal trash receptacle around back of the building and the black dog was crouched behind it.

Xairn knelt on the grimy pavement, oblivious to the dirt staining the knees of his trousers and the rank odors assaulting his nose. The female dog was crouched in a ball, wedged as far back as she could go behind the trash receptacle. She was curled up around something he couldn’t see and panting harshly, as though in pain. Every time she shifted, the high, painful cry he had followed was drawn from her.

“Here girl. It’s all right, I won’t hurt you,” Xairn murmured in a low, coaxing voice. Kneeling lower, he reached for her, trying to draw her out from behind the dirty bin. The dog snapped at him weakly and gave a warning growl. Clearly she didn’t trust him and Xairn didn’t blame her. She was obviously wounded—she’d probably been struck by a passing vehicle—and he was a stranger.

He supposed he could shift the trash receptacle—it looked quite large and heavy but he was much stronger than a human. It would be the work of a moment to get it out of the way. But she was injured and it would be cruel to make her run from her position of safety. Still, he couldn’t just leave her to die—could he?

That’s exactly what I should do, he thought darkly, sitting back on his haunches as he stared at the wounded dog. What am I doing, trying to save an injured animal when I ought to be on my way out of here, away from Lauren forever?

Suddenly the dog let out another cry—a long, liquid howl of pain that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Forgetting his resolve to leave, Xairn put his shoulder to the far side of the green receptacle and pushed. He was careful not to move too quickly—he didn’t want the wounded canine to feel cornered, he just needed a little more room to get to her.

But he needn’t have worried about the dog trying to run. As he exposed her hiding place she gave one last painful whimper and went still. Xairn reached for her anyway but her still-warm body was limp under his hand. He was too late—she was dead.

He sat back again, surprised at the rush of emotion that overcame him. The moment when Sanja had died came back with a painful clarity that took his breath away. The way the light in her beautiful brown eyes had been extinguished, the dead weight of her body in his arms as she obeyed his final command…it was all so fresh and painful. Again he felt his eyes stinging, though no tears came. He had none left. Not after that horrible day.

Well, there was nothing more he could do here. He was about to stand up and leave the filthy place when a new movement caught his eye. Was the dog still alive after all? Crouching down, he watched as a small bundle of black fur detached itself from the animal’s side and struggled out onto the pavement.

A tiny black puppy no bigger than the palm of his hand came into view, and Xairn understood. This was the reason the female had snapped at him and also why she’d been curled into a protective ball. She’d been shielding her young, trying to protect her little one from what she perceived as a threat. She had died trying to keep her baby safe—protecting it to the last.

The puppy fell over then staggered to its feet unsteadily. Its eyes were open but it still looked very young to Xairn. It turned and nudged the limp body of its mother, crying pitifully. When the black dog didn’t move, the puppy pawed at it anxiously. The helpless, hopeless gesture seemed to do something to Xairn’s heart.

“She’s gone, little one,” he said roughly. “Gone where you cannot follow. I’m sorry I couldn’t help her.”

The puppy turned to the sound of his voice and wobbled over to him unsteadily. Xairn started to put out a hand to it…and then withdrew. What business did he have with such a tiny, weak thing? He was Scourge through and through—he had proved it himself this afternoon with Lauren. His urges pushed him towards violence, not compassion. Inside his head he seemed to hear the voice of his father hissing, “Only the ssstrong deserve to sssurvive.” He should go now and leave the tiny thing to its fate—that was the Scourge way, was it not?

Then the puppy nudged his knee with its nose and gave a small yip. When Xairn looked down, he saw it staring up at him hopefully with big brown eyes just like Sanja’s. It pawed at him gently and yipped again as if to say, “Well? Aren’t you going to pick me up?”

Somewhere inside his heart a knot that had been tightening suddenly loosened. Reaching down, he scooped up the puppy and held it to his chest.

“It’s all right, little one,” he murmured into the silky black fur as the puppy reached up to nuzzle against his neck. “Your mother is gone but I’ll take care of you.”

Lauren looked up the moment the door to her condo opened. Xairn was standing there with a haggard look on his face and something cradled in his arms.

“It was my fault,” she said, jumping up and running over to him. “All mine. I shouldn’t have pushed you that way, shouldn’t have tempted you. I’m so sorry—”

He took a step backward, his eyes widening with surprise. “You’re not angry with me?”

“No, if anything I’m angry with myself.” Lauren put a hand to her head. “You asked me not to push you but I did it anyway. I’m so sorry, Xairn I just wanted…just wanted to be close to you. But I didn’t mean to make you, uh, lose control.”

“The fault was not yours.” He shook his head, frowning. “It was all mine. I can’t control my Scourge nature, my urges are too dominant even with the human DNA I got from you. I…I came to tell you that, Lauren. That I can’t trust myself with you so I need to go.”

“No, don’t go!” she exclaimed, grabbing his arm. The thing he was holding, which had looked at first like a scrap of black fabric in the dim light, shook itself and made a sleepy, inquiring sound. “What’s that?” Lauren asked, almost surprised enough to forget her anxiety.

“A puppy.” He sighed. “I know I’m no good for it—any more than I am for you. But its mother—the black dog you fed at lunch—died after being struck by a car. I’m sorry but I had to take it. I…was unable to leave it behind.”

“Of course you couldn’t leave it!” Lauren tried to take the puppy from his arms but it growled and snapped at her finger with tiny white milk teeth. Then it nuzzled closer to Xairn and leaned up to lick at his cheek. “Oh my.” She laughed. “Looks like this is a one person puppy and I’m not the one. He’s bonded with you already, Xairn.”

“It’s a she,” he said wearily, sitting down on the couch as he cradled the puppy in his arms. “And she does appear to have poor taste in masters.”

“No, she doesn’t.” Lauren sat beside him, careful not to touch, and looked earnestly into his eyes. “Please don’t go, Xairn. We can work through this—I know it.”

“How can I work through what I almost did to you?” he demanded. “I had you pinned to the table, Lauren. I was about to rape you—do you understand that?”

Lauren felt a rush of heat go through her at the memory of being pinned and helpless beneath his big body but she pushed it away. Surely what had almost happened between them shouldn’t turn her on, so she refused to think about it.

“No you didn’t,” she said, shaking his head. “You never would have done that—you stopped yourself just in time. And anyway,” She felt her cheeks grow hot and she had to look down at her hands. “It…it wouldn’t have been rape. Just, uh, really rough sex.”

“You weren’t ready for me. You were frightened.” He looked at her. “Don’t try to deny it, Lauren. I heard it in your thoughts.”

“You…you did?” She put a hand to her throat. “But how…?”

“I don’t know. Just as I don’t know how I was able to make that stupid male you used to employ stop in his tracks and come back to me when he was intent on running away this afternoon.”

“You made Lorenzo do that?” Lauren whispered. “I thought he just didn’t want to lose face. That he came back to prove he wasn’t afraid of you.”

“He was afraid all right,” Xairn said grimly. “I could feel the fear coming off him in waves. But he had to obey my spoken command—he had no choice.”

Lauren shook her head. “But how? Why? I don’t understand. The only other person I know of who can do that is—” She stopped abruptly but Xairn finished for her.

“My father,” he said grimly. “I appear to be growing more like him every day. Just as my dominant urges are growing stronger and stronger every day.” He ran a hand over his face wearily. “I’m changing, Lauren, and not for the better. Which is why I need to leave now, before I hurt you. Before I do something we’ll both regret forever.”

“You’re not going to do that,” she insisted, trying to keep her voice firm, trying to make herself believe. “And besides, you can’t leave—not now.”

“Oh?” he raised an eyebrow at her. “And why not?”

“Two reasons.” Lauren ticked them off on her fingers. “First, a local girl was taken not far from here. I saw it on the news tonight.”

Xairn frowned. “I’d forgotten about that but I saw it too, this morning. She looked—”

“An awful lot like me,” Lauren finished for him. “Xairn, what if your father is still searching for me? What if he thought that girl was me?”

He shook his head. “That thought crossed my mind as well but there’s no way he can find you—your DNA has been altered.”

“But what if he’s looking?” she insisted. “Please, Xairn—you can’t leave me with this fear hanging over my head. Who else can protect me? Who else will even believe me when I tell them what’s going on?”

She looked up at him hopefully. She hated to play the ‘please protect me, I’m a helpless girl’ card but there didn’t seem to be much choice if she wanted to keep him. And God, how she wanted to. She couldn’t let him go—just couldn’t.

Xairn sighed deeply. “You’re right. I can’t leave while you may be in danger.”

Lauren felt the knot of anxiety, which had been building since he first ran out of the Sweet Spot, loosen in her chest. “Thank you,” she said in a trembling voice. “Thank you for giving us another chance. And I swear we can work this out.”

“No.” Xairn shook his head. “That’s not going to happen. I’ll stay here with you and protect you on one condition—no more physical contact between us. At all.”

“None?” Lauren felt like someone had pulled the rug out from under her. “Seriously, not even casual touching?”

“Casual non-sexual touching doesn’t work for me.” Xairn looked away from her. “I can’t help myself, Lauren. If I touch you—in any way—I want you. And, as I think I proved to both of us this afternoon, I can’t be gentle in my desires.” He shook his head. “If I can’t touch you gently then I don’t want to touch you at all. Do you understand?”

“Yes.” Lauren’s heart felt like a brick that had sunk to the bottom of a muddy pond. Well, at least he’s staying, she reminded herself. And as long as he’s here with me, there’s still hope. Hope I can change his mind. Hope we can work through this and still be together. “I love you, Xairn,” she said, looking into his eyes earnestly. “If this is what it takes for you to stay with me, I’ll agree. I can’t promise to never touch you again but I’ll try not to, uh, provoke you the way I did this afternoon.”

A look of mingled relief and regret filled his ocean-colored eyes. “Thank you. And thank you for not…not hating me as I hate myself.”

“You shouldn’t,” Lauren said softly. She wanted to hug him, to take away the pain she saw in his face. But that was forbidden now, so she contented herself with looking into his eyes. “I could never hate you, baby. And you need to be a little easier on yourself. You can’t change what you’ve always been overnight.”

“I’m afraid I’ll never be able to change,” he said darkly. “Though the Gods know I would if I could.” He sighed and shook his head. “You told me there were two reasons I couldn’t go. What is the second?”

Lauren smiled at him. “Because you can’t housebreak a puppy in space.” She pointed at the furry bundle in his arms. “Look, she’s proving my point right now.”

“What? Oh!” he exclaimed, looking down at the spreading wet spot on the front of his shirt. He looked up at Lauren ruefully. “I guess you’re right.”

“I know I’m right.” She nodded. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and then we’ll see if there’s a PetSmart still open. We need to get some food and a flea collar if this little girl is going to stay.” She looked more closely at the puppy that was still snuggled comfortably in his arms, apparently unaware that she’d just wet all over the one who had saved her. “What are you going to name her, anyway?”

“Little One.” For a moment Xairn’s face lost its look of misery and he almost smiled. “Her name is Little One.”

TWENTY-NINE

“You’re sure about this?” Sophia looked at her uncertainly but Nadiah nodded her head firmly.

“This is the only way. I need to see the dream through to its conclusion or that stupid Detective Rast will never believe me.”

“I just hate to leave you to have, well, nightmares.” Sophia twisted her fingers together in obvious agitation. “It seems wrong to leave you alone when I hear you screaming.”

“I’m sorry.” Nadiah laid a hand on her arm. “If it bothers you I can get a guest suite tomorrow. But I feel really strongly that this is what I need to do.”

“No, no—we don’t want you to leave.” Sophia shook her head quickly. “I just…have a hard time letting someone be in any kind of pain if I can stop it.”

“Just think of the pain that poor girl will experience if we can’t get to her in time,” Nadiah said darkly. “My fear is nothing compared to what she’s going to be going through if I can’t stop her abduction.”

Sophia nodded reluctantly. “I suppose you’re right. Well, if you’re really sure…”

“I am,” Nadiah said firmly, even though her heart was drumming behind her ribs. “Truly, Sophia.”

“Okay then. Good night.” With one last uncertain look, Sophia closed the bedroom door, leaving Nadiah in the dark.

She sank back on the warm, comfortable bed and stared up at the shadowy ceiling. She couldn’t explain where her sense of certainty came from—she just knew this was the right thing to do. Even if it meant suffering through horrible nightmares, she needed to see what the Sight was trying to show her. She had to give in to her gift, even if it meant giving herself up to the terrors of the night.

Of course, it was going to be hard on Sophia and Sylvan to hear her yelling in the next room. Nadiah promised herself that she would move into a guest suite as soon as possible. The idea of waking up in a strange place all alone in the dark after a horrible dream was awful but it wasn’t fair to ask them to put up with her bloodcurdling screams.

She’d been sure she wouldn’t be able to sleep but before she knew it, Nadiah’s eyelids drifted closed and her breathing became soft and even.

Then she had the dream…

She was flying in the high, blue sky of Earth but not in body—in spirit. She knew because she couldn’t see herself when she looked down. Just lots of green trees and grass and those strange man-made outcroppings the humans lived in called “houses.” Nadiah still thought it must feel strange and exposed to live on the surface of the planet instead of safely underground in a grotto, but she was intrigued by their dwellings just the same.

Soon she found herself hovering over an especially large white house with a neatly trimmed lawn. There were expensive looking cars in the driveway but it was the back yard that drew Nadiah’s attention. There, two children were playing. Or rather, a child and a young woman, she realized after looking more closely.

The young woman had long auburn hair that was blowing in the warm summer breeze. It sparkled like rubies in the sun. She was pushing the little boy—who looked to be eight or nine—high into the air on some kind of play set.

“Higher!” the boy cried, pumping his legs as he soared toward the sky where Nadiah hovered, watching. “Swing me higher, Jessie!” His eyes were bright green in the sunlight and his hair was golden brown and tousled as though he’d been playing hard.

“Any higher and you’ll flip over, kiddo,” she said, laughing. “Mom’ll kill me if you break your neck.”

“Sing the song then. Sing and swing. Sing and swing,” the boy chanted.

“All right.” Jessie took a deep breath and began, singing to the rhythm of the swing.

“Swing me up a little bit higher,

Obadiah, do.

Swing me up a little bit higher,

Say you love me too.

Swing me over the garden wall,

Tie me up so I’ll never fall.

Swing me up a little bit higher,

Obadiah, do!”

Nadiah was enchanted by the quality of the girl’s voice. It was rich and melodious—utterly enthralling. It was no wonder the little boy liked hearing her sing.

He loved her voice and her long red hair, she thought, watching the two of them together. She smelled like fresh cut flowers. She meant everything to him but she’s gone now. She’s been gone for years. Somehow she knew that the scene she was viewing wasn’t something that was happening now, nor was it something that was yet to come. No, the vision that was coming to her at this moment was of the past of more than twenty Earth years ago.

At last the boy gave a wild yell and jumped off the swing just as it reached its highest arc. Nadiah’s heart leapt up into her throat—she was certain he would break his neck! But he rolled on the neatly trimmed green grass and came up laughing in the bright sunshine.

“You’re crazy! If Mom saw you do that it would give her a heart attack.” But Jessie was laughing as she said it. She slung an arm around her little brother’s skinny shoulders and he looked up at her adoringly.

“Jessie, why can’t I come with you tonight? I went to all your other birthday parties.”

“Yes, but this is a grownup party. I’m eighteen now—you know that.”

“I don’t see what’s so great about being eighteen,” he grumbled. “You’d just rather hang out with your stupid friends than me. Especially that dumb Mark Hains.”

Jessie blushed, her creamy cheeks going pink. “Don’t be a brat. Besides, Mark is nice—I like him. And…and I think he likes me.”

“He likes you all right but he’s not a good guy.” The boy’s mood suddenly turned dark. “Stay away from him, Jessie. I get bad feelings when he looks at you. Really bad.”

“Don’t talk like that.” She frowned. “You know it freaks people out when you talk about your ‘feelings’.”

“You’re the only one I talk to about them,” the boy protested. “And besides, you know I’m right. I’m always right.”

“Not this time.” She ruffled his hair. “C’mon, let’s get something cold to drink. It’s too hot out here.”

“Okay.” The boy leaned against her side and she gave him a squeeze as they walked toward the back door of the big white house. “Just be careful. I love you, Jessie.”

“Love you too, kiddo.” She dropped a kiss on the top of his head and they went into the house and disappeared from Nadiah’s line of sight. Suddenly a voice spoke in her ear.

“Remember. Remember and tell him all you have seen. Then he cannot help but believe.”

Then it was gone and Nadiah felt herself drifting deeper, into the darkest reaches of sleep where there are no dreams.

“Do we really have to do this again?” Adam Rast ran a hand through his hair and glared at her. It had been a week since their last encounter and Nadiah hadn’t been sure he would meet her at the HKR building again, but she’d decided to take a chance. To her surprise, he had actually shown up when she called.

“Thank you for coming,” she said coolly, straightening her tharp which had shaped itself into a close approximation of an Earth skirt and blouse today. She wanted to look calm and collected—professional.

“I only came to tell you one thing,” he growled. “Stop bothering me, Nadiah, I have work to do.”

“Because another girl has disappeared, right?” She arched an eyebrow at him and he glared at her.

“Yeah, good for you. Did you read that on the NewsFeed this morning or did you have another vision about the missing girl?”

“I have had a vision.” She gave him a level look. “But not about the girl you’re looking for. Last night in my dreams I saw a girl who’s been missing for the past twenty of your Earth years.”

“What? Now you’re having visions about cold cases?” Rast shook his head. “Seriously, I don’t have time for this! Goodbye, Nadiah. Have a nice life and don’t call me again.” He turned away, striding over the grey carpet of the HKR building, heading for the double glass doors.

“Her name was Jessie,” Nadiah said, raising her voice to be heard over the murmuring of the Earth brides and the Kindred warriors who had called them. “She had long, auburn hair.”

Slowly, Rast turned to face her. “What did you say?”

“She smelled like fresh cut flowers,” Nadiah continued. “And she had a beautiful singing voice.”

“What?” He strode over to her and grabbed her by the arm. His face was white with fury. “How dare you? How fucking dare you bring her into this?”

“She meant the world to you, didn’t she?” Nadiah looked at him, realizing that he had been the boy in her vision. “She pushed you on the swing and called you ‘kiddo’ and—”

“Stop right now. Just stop.” Rast dragged her over to one of the dark grey couches and pushed her down. Then he stood there, looming over her with a terrible expression on his face. “I don’t know how you dug up my past and I don’t care. But you stop talking about Jessie right now or—”

“She sang to you when she pushed you on the swing,” Nadiah interrupted. What she was saying was obviously upsetting him deeply and she would have liked to stop but somehow she couldn’t. Her lips went on moving, forming words whether she wanted to speak them or not. “A special song,” she said. “One only the two of you knew.” Suddenly her throat was filled with the dead girl’s voice and she sang.

“Swing me up a little bit higher,

Obadiah, do.

Swing me up a little bit higher,

Say you love me too.

Swing me over the garden wall,

Tie me up so I’ll never fall.

Swing me up a little bit higher,

Obadiah, do!”

“My God!” Rast sank onto the couch beside her, his face suddenly ashen. “How…what…?” He looked at her wonderingly. “I haven’t heard that song in twenty years. And that was her voice—her voice exactly. How did you do that?”

“I don’t know,” Nadiah said honestly. “Just as I don’t know why I see the things I see. I only know they’re true.” She touched his arm lightly. “She was your sister, wasn’t she? What happened to her?”

“She was murdered,” he said, his voice grating harshly over the ugly word. “Abducted the night of her eighteenth birthday party and murdered.”

“By Mark Hains?” Nadiah asked.

Rast’s head jerked up. “How did you—never mind. Yes, I’m pretty sure he’s the one who did it. They could never pin anything on him but he was seen leaving with her on the night of the party.”

“You tried to warn her about him,” Nadiah said, remembering her dream. “I saw it—you said you had a bad feeling when you looked at him.”

“Yeah, me and my feelings.” He ran a hand though his hair and let out a harsh bark of laughter. “Used to get me into all kinds of trouble when I was a kid, until Jessie taught me to keep ‘em to myself.”

Nadiah felt a burst of excitement. “So you have a gift too—the gift of discernment. You can see into people, read their true intentions.”

He looked up at her with a frown. “Something like that. I prefer to think of it as trusting my instincts. I can always tell when someone’s telling the truth or not.”

Nadiah frowned. “Then you must have known earlier that I was being truthful about my visions. Why did you keep putting me off?”

“Because…” He stood up and started pacing. “You have to understand. We didn’t find Jessie’s body right away. She was missing for years before it was found. My parents…they went a little crazy. Jessie was always their favorite—I came along later, so I was just an afterthought. But Jessie, well, she was so perfect and bright and beautiful you couldn’t help but love her.”

“What did they do?” Nadiah asked softly. “Your parents?”

Rast sighed. “After the case went cold and the police dropped out they hired private detectives—good ones too. Expensive. But my parents both had extremely successful careers—they could afford it.” He continued to pace, looking down at his shoes. “When that didn’t work, they went further out into left field. My mom found a psychic who said she could feel Jessie’s energy. She told my mom Jessie was still alive, just waiting to be found.” He shrugged angrily. “It gave her hope—until we found the body, that was.”

“The woman was a fraud,” Nadiah said flatly.

“So were all the others my parents hired. They just wanted the money.” Rast sat beside her again, frowning. “And believe me, they got plenty of it. But the worst part was seeing how excited and hopeful my mom would get every time. She was so sure Jessie was out there, just waiting for us to find her.” He shook his head angrily. “Fucking money grubbing liars, every one of them.”

“That’s why you didn’t want to believe me, to believe I was telling the truth,” Nadiah said. “Because of the people who took advantage of your family during your time of grief.”

“I’ve seen it happen to other people too, when they’re kids go missing.” He gave Nadiah a piercing look. “They’re frantic to find their child. They’d do anything, pay anything. So even though I could tell you were telling the truth, I thought you were just crazy. I could tell you believed what you were saying, but I didn’t think anyone could actually see the things you were claiming to see. Not really.”

“But you rely on your own gift,” Nadiah pointed out. “You have to admit that’s out of the ordinary—outside the realm of what’s possible.”

He looked grim. “I didn’t rely on it enough to save Jessie. I knew that bastard Hains was trouble—I knew what he wanted to do to her but she wouldn’t listen.” He shook his head. “I should have kept her from leaving that night. Should have hidden the keys to her car, locked her in her room, something…”

“You were just a child.” Nadiah spoke gently, wanting to comfort him. “You couldn’t help what happened.”

“I should have made someone listen to me. If not Jessie, then my parents, or the police. I tried to tell them, tried to convince them to listen, to look for her right away. But they wouldn’t, you know?”

“Because they didn’t believe you?”

“That and because she was over eighteen—legally an adult. When a minor goes missing you start the case right away. With an adult, you always wait twenty-four hours first.”

“What? Why?” Nadiah demanded. “That’s stupid.”

“I think so too.” Rast nodded. “You know what the forensics guys said when they finally found Jessie’s body?”

“What?” Nadiah whispered, almost afraid to know.

“They said there was evidence of…of torture.” Rast looked fixedly down at his hands and his voice went low and tense. “They were pretty sure she’d been kept alive for at least a day after she was taken. Kept alive so he could have his sick fun with her. Then after he killed her, he dumped her far away.” He looked up at Nadiah, his truegreen eyes bright with unshed tears. “If I could have made someone listen to me—made them start looking for her earlier—they might have gotten to her in time. She might still be alive today.”

“Oh, Detective Rast…” Nadiah didn’t know what to say. She put a hand over his and squeezed.

“Rast.” He sighed. “ Just Rast. Nobody but my mother calls me Adam.”

“Rast, it wasn’t your fault.” Nadiah looked earnestly into his eyes. “You did everything you could. You tried to warn her—I saw it in my dream.”

He shook his head. “Thanks for playing therapist but I don’t think I’ll ever really forgive myself. Jessie’s murder is why I do what I do. I keep thinking if I can just find enough of them before they go missing forever, someday maybe I can make up for what happened.”

Nadiah was touched. “You take your job very seriously.”

“It’s life or death.” He sighed and straightened up. “Speaking of which, I need to try and find the girl who was taken last night.”

Nadiah shifted in her seat. “If she was taken by the AllFather then I’m afraid there isn’t much hope for her.”

Rast shook is head. “I’m still not sure he’s the one who snatched her.”

She raised any eyebrow at him. “Did they find her clothes in a heap, like the other one—Tabitha?”

“Well, yes. But don’t forget, Tabitha’s body was found,” he pointed out with an edge in his voice.

“What was her cause of death?” Nadiah asked. “How did he kill her?”

Rast frowned. “That’s the strange part. No cause of death that anyone could find. The coroner said her heart just stopped for no apparent reason.”

“Were there any marks on her?” Nadiah asked. “In my dream I saw wires being implanted under her skin—it’s a kind of torture the AllFather has. He hooks you up to this machine that projects your worst memories for everyone to see.” She shivered. “Baird had it done to him.”

“He did?” Rast asked in obvious surprise. “Actually, there were little wounds all over her skin but none of them were deep enough to kill anyone. The coroner couldn’t figure it out.” He frowned at Nadiah. “And I still don’t see why he would return the body.”

“Maybe to send a message?” Nadiah said. “The first girl he took looked a lot like Lauren—maybe he’s still searching for her. Does the second girl look anything like her?”

“Not really.” Rast reached into his jacket and pulled out a small holo cube. He flipped the bottom switch and the smiling, life-sized head of a girl with pale creamy skin and long black hair suddenly popped into view. “See?” he said. “She’s white and Lauren is African American.”

“I see.” Nadiah studied the holo closely for a moment. There was something about it that bothered her but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. And there was no denying that the second girl who had been taken looked nothing like Lauren.

“So…” Rast clicked off the cube and put it back in his pocket. “I need to see if I can find her.”

“I hope you do,” Nadiah said quietly.

Rast gave her a sharp look. “But you doubt it.”

“If she’s the one I saw in my dream then yes, I’m afraid so.” Nadiah sighed. “Well, I guess I should go and let you work.”

“I have to do everything I can to find her,” Rast said seriously. “Even if…you’re right. I still have to do my job.”

“Of course you do.” She nodded. “Thank you for taking the time to talk to me.”

“Anytime,” Rast murmured. Nadiah started to get up but he stopped her with a hand on her arm. “Nadiah, look at me.”

“What?” She searched his truegreen eyes with her own.

“I mean that. Anytime you have something to tell me, something you saw or you know or whatever—just call me,” Rast told her seriously. “Day or night, doesn’t matter.”

Nadiah’s heart jumped. “You mean it? You’ll listen to what I have to say now?”

Rast sighed. “Yes. From now on I’ll listen.” He looked down. “I’m sorry I treated you like you were crazy earlier. It’s just…it was hard to believe anyone could actually have a talent like your…”

“My gift,” she finished for him. “The Sight.”

“The Sight. Right.” He nodded. “Well, come on.” He rose and held out a hand to her.

Nadiah took it, feeling her heart start to pound as he drew her to her feet. “I’m sorry if I upset you, talking about your sister,” she said softly, looking up at him. “But I needed you to believe me.”

“I understand.” He nodded. “You know I haven’t talked about her to anyone for years.”

“Really? Not even your parents?”

He shook his head. “Especially not them. It’s a forbidden subject in their house.”

“But how sad,” Nadiah protested. “She was such a beautiful girl—so vibrant and full of life. Someone like that shouldn’t be forgotten.”

Rast’s eyes flashed. “I’ve never forgotten her, I just…never had anyone I could talk to about her before.”

“You can talk to me about Jessie—if you want, I mean.” Looking down, Nadiah realized her hand was still loosely cupped in his.

Rast seemed to realize it at the same time because he dropped her hand abruptly and cleared his throat. “Well, I’d better go. Call me if you have any more information.”

“I will.” Nadiah nodded, feeling like an idiot. Of course he didn’t want to talk about his dead sister! To dig up such an old and painful memory. Why had she offered such a thing? “Uh, thanks for listening,” she said, feeling foolish.

“You didn’t give me much choice, did you?” Rast said dryly. He sighed. “Well…goodbye.”

“Goodbye,” Nadiah echoed.

Rast nodded and walked out of the HKR building with a swift, businesslike stride. She watched him go, wondering why she wished she was going with him. He’s just a human, she reminded herself. And a cranky, irritating one at that. But she couldn’t get his look out of her mind—the bright sheen of unshed tears in his green eyes when he’d talked about his sister. There was tenderness in Detective Rast—buried somewhere beneath the hard outer shell, she was sure of it. But who or what would ever be able to draw it out?

Nadiah shook her head. “Only the Goddess knows. But not me, that’s for sure,” she murmured to herself. Then she sighed. It was time to be getting back to the Mother ship before anyone found out she was missing. By the time she got back it would be almost time to go to bed.

She shivered at the thought of another night of unrelenting nightmares. Still, at least now she knew that if she saw anything, Adam Rast would listen to her and take her seriously. With a last look at the detective’s broad, retreating back, Nadiah headed back for the shuttle that would return her to the Mother ship.

THIRTY

“I can’t believe it’s only been a week—it feels like we’ve had her forever.” Lauren smiled affectionately at the little bundle of black fur curled up on Xairn’s broad chest. He was reclining on the couch watching some sporting event on her battered flatscreen, and Little One was sleeping on him, as usual.

“She found her way into our hearts almost at once.” Xairn stroked the puppy, which gave a sleepy yawn and flipped over so he could scratch her belly. Lauren watched as he caressed her glossy fur gently, careful as always with the tiny animal.

It did seem impossible to believe that Little One had been with them only a week. At first Lauren had been a little apprehensive about taking in a stray puppy, especially when it seemed her relationship with Xairn was crumbling apart. But now she could honestly admit that Little One couldn’t have come to them at a better time. Both of them had put aside their worries in order to concentrate on the puppy and as a consequence, their relationship had grown quietly almost without them realizing it.

Xairn’s no touching policy was still in effect but he didn’t flinch anymore when Lauren brushed against him by accident or casually touched his arm when she forgot. It was almost as though the puppy had brought out the best side of his nature and enabled him to find his self-control just by being there. Or maybe he had just buried the Scourge side of himself in order to care for the little canine with the gentleness and warmth he sensed she required.

Whatever the reason, the result had been much less tension between them and for that, Lauren was incredibly grateful. Having a happy and balanced man instead of a self-loathing, tormented one was more than worth a few puddles and “presents” on her tile floor from time to time as they tried to housebreak Little One. Although to Xairn’s credit, he was training her incredibly quickly. She could already sit and stay when told to and was even learning a few tricks. It’s like we had a baby, she thought, watching as Xairn tickled the puppy under her chin and let her gnaw on his finger with her tiny milk teeth. He’s gone from Scourge warrior-mode into daddy-mode. Now if only he could find a happy place somewhere in between…

But she sensed the warrior was still there, lurking just below the surface. Despite the lack of tension between them, she could still feel him watching her with hungry eyes. And she knew he was still relieving his own needs in the bathroom. She wished again that he would let her help, that they could find a way to be together without his instincts taking over and turning any sexual encounter between them into something out of a BDSM porno.

Do you really wish that? whispered a little voice in her head. Do you really? Lauren pushed the thought away uneasily and went to stand in front of the kitchen sink where there were still a few dishes from breakfast to be done. Absently, she stared out at the warm, late afternoon sunlight slanting down into the crystal blue waters of the pool. But though she was staring at the water, her mind was miles away.

The way it felt when he flipped me over, the press of his big body against mine, pinning me down. The sound of his voice when he growled in my ear, when he told me exactly what he was going to do, how he was going to take me…God!

She shivered. She’d been replaying the scene from the Sweet Spot over and over again in her head during the past week and it never failed to fill her with dark excitement. But it shouldn’t excite me, should it? It wouldn’t have been rape—no matter what Xairn thinks. You can’t rape the willing and I was plenty willing. But it would have been rough and I was frightened of him. He gets so scary when he goes all Dom like that. Scary but incredibly hot too.

Lauren was a feminist to the core but every time he started acting that way it seemed to do something, to flip some switch inside her that no one else had ever been able to flip. It made her so damn hot all she wanted to do was submit and let him do anything he wanted. But that wasn’t right—she shouldn’t want to be treated like that. Shouldn’t crave Xairn’s dominance or fantasize about sexual submission to him. Should she?

Unbidden, an image popped into her head. I’d be down on my knees in front of him, kneeling before my master to show my submission. His large hand, stroking my hair, guiding me toward him, toward his hot, hard cock. She could almost taste his warm, salty skin, could almost smell the delicious masculine musk of his big body as he fucked her mouth.

But maybe she wouldn’t suck him just right, the exact way he wanted her to suck him. Maybe he would have to punish her. Lauren imagined him putting her over his knee and pulling down her panties, baring her ass for his big hand. He would spank her, spank her until she writhed and begged for mercy.

Then he would tie her to the bed, her arms and legs spread wide so that she was helpless beneath him. Helpless and unresisting as he fucked her, fucked her so hard and long and deep she wouldn’t be able to help moaning his name, begging him to take her, to never stop, to make her come… Stop it, Lauren scolded herself. Stop thinking like that. You’re only making things hard on yourself.

But the forbidden fantasy had raised such a mixture of desire and shame inside her, she could hardly hold still. Uneasily, she shifted from foot to foot, feeling like her pussy was on fire. God, she had to stop thinking like this. But telling herself to stop was no good—it was all she’d been able to think of ever since their last physical encounter. Why was she so interested in this, anyway? She’d never fantasized about being punished before. Never wanted to let anyone tie her down or spank her.

Lauren bit her lip, frowning. It was frightening to discover this dark corner of her sexuality she had never even begun to explore before. Frightening and more than a little confusing. What the hell was wrong with her, anyway?

“Are you all right?” Xairn’s deep voice broke her train of thought and Lauren whipped around guiltily to see him staring at her with narrowed eyes.

“Fine, I’m fine. Just thinking,” she said brightly, trying to smile.

“Thinking what, exactly?” He raised an eyebrow at her.

Lauren shifted nervously. “Nothing. Just that this is probably the last warm day we have before it starts getting cold. Well, cool, anyway. I think I want one more dip in the pool before it’s too late.” Once the words were out of her mouth she knew it was a good idea. Nothing like immersing herself neck deep in the chilly water to douse her unwanted desires.

Xairn frowned. “But you can’t swim—you told me so yourself.”

“I’m just going to splash around in the shallow end,” Lauren said briskly. “And then maybe drift around on one of the floats for awhile. You know, relax. What good is a day off work if we don’t spend it relaxing?” She knew she was babbling but by this point she didn’t care. She just had to get away from Xairn and the strange fantasies that had been tormenting her lately.

“Be careful, then,” he said but she was already on her way into the bathroom to change into her favorite white bikini. If a dip in the pool didn’t cool her down, she didn’t know what would.

Xairn frowned as she came out with a towel modestly draped around her curves and disappeared out the front door. He still didn’t understand the human preoccupation with immersing oneself in deep water. Especially here in Florida where Lauren lived, people seemed to swim constantly—if not in pools then in the ocean which surrounded them. He wished he could persuade Lauren to give it up but since she seemed to like it so much, he didn’t see how he could deny her one of her few pleasures. Especially since he gave her no pleasure himself—no sexual pleasure, anyway.

Gods, she smelled so hot just now. Unable to help himself, Xairn lifted his face and scented the air currents still swirling in the room. For some reason Lauren had been getting more and more aroused lately. Probably, he thought glumly, because he had denied her any kind of sexual satisfaction. He knew perfectly well that the asexual relationship they currently had couldn’t last but he didn’t know how to change that without going too far. Didn’t know how to make love to her without hurting her.

I wonder what she was really thinking about when she was standing there, staring out at the pool? It sure as hell wasn’t the idea of swimming that was making her so hot. He had an idea that if he concentrated he might be able to hear what she was thinking but he didn’t want to do that—it would be an invasion of her privacy. He hadn’t been able to help hearing her when things had gotten sexual between them, but at least while they were keeping their respective distances he could stop himself from eavesdropping on her secret thoughts.

Speaking of hearing someone’s innermost thoughts, he was glad Lauren couldn’t hear his. All he seemed able to think about lately was how much he wanted her. Closing his eyes, he allowed himself to fantasize what he would do if only he could trust himself…

She would be lying on the bed, wearing nothing but a short skirt and panties, her beautiful breasts bare. I would pin her hands above her head and order her not to move. Tell her she couldn’t stir no matter what I did.

He imagined her full, thrusting breasts, her nipples like dark, succulent berries at their tips. He wanted to tease those nipples, to suck them long and hard in the way that made Lauren hot and slippery between her thighs. She loved it when he sucked her nipples—it never failed to make her pussy wet and ready. Of course, she wouldn’t be able to help squirming with pleasure as he worked on her, disobeying him despite his orders. Such willful misbehavior would call for a punishment, but he could deal with that later, after he finished tasting her.

After teasing her ripe peaks with his tongue, he would move down her body and pull off her white lace panties very, very slowly with his teeth. He could imagine the look on Lauren’s face once her pussy was bare—uncertainty and a little fear mixed with desire. But she would submit to him without question when he told her to spread her legs, he was sure of that. And once she was open to him…

I would get on my knees before her and press my face to her hot, wet slit. Breathe in her warm, feminine fragrance and rub my cheeks against the tender skin of her thighs. Gods, he was achingly hard just thinking of it. But the fantasy didn’t end there.

I would part her pussy lips and lap her cunt, long and slow and hot. I would taste her sweet juices until she moaned and writhed under my tongue, until she bucked her hips up to meet me and called my name, begging me to make her come, to fill her. To fuck her…

A sudden splash and a muffled shriek from the direction of the pool shredded the fantasy to bits. In a flash Xairn was on his feet with Little One deposited safely on the couch. “Stay,” he told the startled puppy and ran out the door as fast as he could.

He rounded the corner and pushed through the white metal fence that surrounded the pool to see Lauren’s slender arms groping just above the surface of the water. The pink inflatable float she’d been resting on had drifted away and she was flailing helplessly right in the middle of the deep end.

Memories of the drowning tanks flashed through Xairn’s head. The scent of corruption and rot heavy in the stagnant air, the thick black slime sliding over his head, filling his mouth as he gasped for breath… The boney hands throwing him back again and again as he struggled to find his way out of the dark waters… The high, evil laughter of his father as he told his only son to sink or swim… Since that moment he had never swum again—had told himself he would rather die than submerse himself in water over his head.

The memories and horror all passed through his mind in a fraction of a second.

And then he dove into the cold water and stroked toward Lauren, pushing himself as hard as he could, praying he would be in time.

Lauren really wasn’t sure what had happened. One minute she was lying peacefully on the pink rubber raft, wearing her favorite white bikini and trying to clear her mind and the next minute she was smack in the middle of the pool, going down like a stone.

Oh my God, swim, float…something! she mentally yelled at herself, trying not to panic. Her mother was an excellent swimmer and had tried to teach her many times but somehow Lauren just never got the hang of it. She couldn’t even learn to tread water, which her mom had sworn would save her life if she could just master it. Should have tried harder, she thought as the chilly water closed over her head. Should have—

And then strong arms were folding around her, pulling her back to the surface in a rush of sunlight and blessed, life-giving air. Xairn? she thought dizzily as she was towed across the pool to the side. But he can’t swim, can he? I thought he said he couldn’t. I thought—

“Here.” He pushed her up over the lip of the pool and leapt out of the water to kneel beside her. “Breathe!” he gasped, crouching over her, his eyes wide with fear. “Lauren, breathe!”

“I…I’m okay,” she tried to say but it came out in a low, choking voice that was barely understandable.

“I’ll take you to where all the healers stay. What is it called? The hospital—I’ll take you there.” He swung her up into his arms and Lauren thought she had never seen him looking so wild.

“No, no!” She struggled in his arms as he carried her swiftly from the pool. Spitting out some water, she shook her head. “I’m fine, Xairn. Fine,” she gasped, still catching her breath. “You got…got to me almost before I was in trouble.”

They were in the condo by this time, standing in the middle of the living room floor, both of them dripping. Xairn was still holding her, a look of uncertainty and fear on his face.

“You’re all right? You’re really all right?”

Lauren cleared her throat so her voice came out sounding less like a croak. “I am, honestly.”

“Thank the Gods.” Still holding her tightly, Xairn fell to his knees and buried his face in her neck. “I thought…thought I would be too late. That I would lose you.”

“No, baby, no. Of course not.” Lauren slid out of his lap and somehow found herself standing in front of him. Xairn was still kneeling. His arms wrapped around her waist and he pressed his face to her abdomen. “It’s okay, I’m okay,” she said over and over, stroking the broad, muscular shoulders soothingly. “Honestly, it’s all right.”

“I know,” he whispered in a low, choked voice. “I know.” But still he trembled and his skin, pressed against her bare stomach, felt feverish with heat.

“I don’t understand how you did it though,” she said, stroking the damp black hair away from his forehead. “You told me you couldn’t swim.”

“I choose not to swim. But I can when I have to.” He looked up at her at last and Lauren saw that his eyes had gone a solid red-on-black. “My father taught me,” he whispered and there were depths of unspoken pain in his words that wrung her heart.

The sight of those eyes in a face that had gone suddenly pale and those softly whispered words filled Lauren with concern. “Hey,” she murmured, looking down at him anxiously. “This is about more than me falling overboard, isn’t it?”

Xairn shook his head and looked away. “It’s nothing. I was fearful for your safety, that’s all.”

“No, that’s not all,” Lauren said firmly. “That’s not the whole story by a long shot. And you’re going to tell me all of it. But first we need to get out of these wet clothes. Come on.”

She helped him to his feet and at first it seemed like he could barely move. Lauren’s concern grew as she watched how stiffly he walked, how unsteady he was on his feet. It was almost like he was the one who had nearly drowned. What was going on with him?

She stripped him out of his wet jeans and t-shirt while Little One barked urgently on the couch. “Quiet, Little One,” she ordered, shaking a finger at the puppy. “Settle down now.” For a wonder, the puppy did as she was told, curling up in a corner of the couch and watching the proceedings with wide, worried eyes. “It’s all right,” Lauren told her, though by now she was beginning to be really worried about Xairn herself. “He’s going to be fine. He’s just…just upset.” But upset about what?

Finally she had him completely nude and began rubbing him down with towels. At any other time she would have been admiring his hard, muscular body or maybe even trying to sneak a peek at his equipment—she was still very curious about the whole ‘primary and secondary shaft’ thing he had going on. But at the moment, she was too concerned with his mental state to think about anything physical. She wrapped a towel around her own shoulders as she worked, shivering slightly in the air-conditioned condo as her damp bikini stuck to her skin.

At last she had his large body mostly dry. “There.” She sat him down, still naked, in one of the kitchen chairs and pulled up a chair to sit opposite him. “Now tell me, what’s going on. Why are you so upset? And don’t say it was because of me, either—it’s more than that, I can tell.”

Xairn’s eyes were still a burning red-on-black. He closed them briefly, an expression of pain flitting over his face. “I told you that I chose not to swim but I didn’t tell you why,” he began in a low, grating voice. “I…I never told you about the drowning tanks.”

“The what?” Lauren looked at him in horror. “You had tanks on your ship just for drowning people in?”

“Not people—animals. Urlich.” He took a deep breath and went on. “It was my father’s policy to test them in the tanks as part of their final training. The tanks were filled with black slime—it must have been water at one time. But the dead animals were left to rot in it, until it was a stinking, putrid sludge, so foul it made one nauseous just to smell it.”

“Ugh.” Lauren shivered. “That’s terrible.”

“Yes.” Xairn nodded briefly. “They—the mature urlich—had to show their stamina and courage by swimming. Swimming for hours and hours on end in the slime. Some of them…” He swallowed hard. “A lot of them drowned.”

“Oh my God!” Lauren put a hand to her mouth. “Please don’t tell me he threw your pet dog in there and let it…let it die.”

“No.” Xairn looked down at his hands, which still trembled slightly in his lap. “He…he threw me in.” He looked up at her. “Over and over again. It was…how I learned to swim.”

“Oh no! Oh, Xairn!” Lauren was on her feet and cradling his head against her breasts before she could stop herself. “No wonder,” she murmured, stroking his still-damp hair. “No wonder you hate to swim. But you jumped in to save me anyway.”

Slowly his arms crept around her waist and held her tight. Xairn looked up at her, his eyes still burning. “I had no choice,” he said hoarsely. “You are my life, Lauren. If you die there is nothing left for me. Nothing.”

“Oh, baby.” She couldn’t stop the hot tears that rose to her eyes and overflowed onto her cheeks. “I love you,” she whispered. “Love you so much. I’m so sorry he hurt you that way.”

“It’s all right,” He pressed his face to her breasts again and inhaled deeply, as though taking comfort from the scent of her skin. “It doesn’t matter. I survived.”

“Of course it matters.” Lauren caressed him tenderly. “What happens in your childhood sticks with you as an adult. Jumping into that pool must have scared you to death—but you did it anyway. To save me.”

“How could I not?” He shook his head, his damp hair whispering against her bare skin. “I…there are many things about my existence before I met you that I didn’t want you to know. That was one of them.”

“I want you to tell me. You hear me?” Lauren lifted his chin and looked down into those familiar burning eyes. “Tell me anything you want to—anything you need to. Doesn’t matter what it is, I’ll still love you, no matter what.”

He frowned. “You think that but there are things in my past that would make any normal person ill.”

“Try me.” Lauren held his eyes with hers. “Go on.”

Xairn’s face grew grim. “Fine. You’ve seen how quickly Little One bonded herself to me, haven’t you? But I had another pet before her. One I cared for so deeply it nearly drove me mad when she died.”

“Oh, honey…” Lauren was almost afraid to ask but she knew she had to. This was some kind of test Xairn was putting her through—a trial to see if she truly loved him as much as she said. Lauren wanted desperately to pass it. “How…how did she die?” she asked hesitantly.

Xairn drew a deep breath. “I killed her,” he said quietly, still holding Lauren’s eyes with his own. “I had no choice. My father found her and threatened to torture her.”

“Oh, no!” Lauren shook her head, not wanting to believe.

“Oh yes,” Xairn said quietly. “I always knew it might happen one day. I had a poison capsule implanted beneath her skin, one activated by my voice alone. When the time came, I commanded her to die and she did, in…in my arms.”

“Xairn…” Lauren didn’t know what to say. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

“I was taken from my mother as an infant and taken away from the nurse who raised me as a very young child.” Xairn’s voice was steady but his hands trembled slightly as he spoke. “My father was…cruel. I knew he didn’t care for me. Sanja was the only thing I had to love in my whole sterile existence. Killing her…nearly killed me, too. I was dead inside. Emotionally lifeless until…until I met you.”

“Oh baby…” Lauren hugged him hard and his arms around her waist tightened convulsively. “I love you,” she whispered. “I still love you, I don’t care what you had to do to survive in that horrible place. It doesn’t change how I feel about you, how much I care about you.”

“Lauren…” He said her name over and over like a prayer and she felt his mouth move, soft and slow and hot against the bare skin of her chest. A caress…a kiss. “You showed me what love was,” he whispered. “Gave me the strength to leave my old life behind. I owe you so much.” Then his lips moved to one side, trailing hot and wet over the thin, damp bikini top that covered her right breast. Lauren gasped softly as she felt the heat of his breath over her suddenly tight nipple. God, she thought. I want this so much. Want to hold him and comfort him. Want to show him how much I love him…

“I want to show you how I feel, too.” He looked up at her and placed a hot, deliberate kiss over the aching point of her nipple. “But I don’t know how I can.”

“Xairn,” she whispered, her voice tight with pleasure and hope. “Honey…” Reaching up, she pulled the damp triangle of fabric to one side, baring her breast to him. “Do it,” she murmured, stroking his hair. “Let me feel your mouth on me.”

With a low growl, Xairn sucked her nipple into his mouth at once, lapping and sucking eagerly. Lauren moaned and clutched at his thick black hair. “God, yes,” she whispered. “Yes, Xairn, yes.”

He moved to her other breast as well, pushing the bikini top aside himself this time in order to get to her full curves. Lauren thrust toward him, offering herself, breathless with desire. At last he looked up at her.

“I want you,” he whispered in a voice that was dangerously near a growl. “I need you, Lauren—need to be in you. But I don’t…don’t want to hurt you.”

“I’m not afraid,” Lauren assured him breathlessly.

“But I am. Every time we get close to making love my Scourge instincts take over and I lose myself…lose the ability to be gentle.”

Lauren frowned. “There must be a way. There has to be. I need you too—so much.”

Xairn looked thoughtful. “Yes. A way to subvert my dominant tendencies so I can love you without hurting you.” His eyes roved over the room, as though searching for something, and then stopped at a certain spot on the kitchen table. “There.” He nodded at the long black nylon leash they’d bought for Little One at the pet store.

“What?” Lauren looked at the leash uncertainly. It was thick and very tough. They weren’t certain what kind of dog Little One was but it looked like she had some Black Lab in her and they got to be a pretty good size. Still, she didn’t understand what Xairn wanted her to do with it.

“Get it,” he said, indicating the leash again. “Bring it here.”

Lauren did as she was told. Standing before his chair she looked down at his naked, muscular form, taut with tension. “Now what?” she asked, holding up the black leash.

Xairn took a deep breath. “Now I want you to tie me to the chair and take me.”

THIRTY-ONE

Far above in the Fathership, the AllFather raised his head. Leaving his current victim in a heap on the metal floor, he began to pace in an ever-widening circle. “Sssoon,” he hissed, his lipless mouth moving in eager anticipation. “Sssoon he will take her. Sssoon.”

The Earth girl he had stolen with the transport beam moaned and tried to crawl away. She was a feisty one, all right—twice she’d pulled out the memory wires implanted under her skin and tried to escape. No one would think from her delicate appearance that she had so much fight in her, the AllFather mused. Her diminutive stature along with pale, porcelain skin and long midnight-black hair made her appear almost like a doll. But her small size belied a savage heart and strong spirit.

The AllFather didn’t really care about her temperament. He had chosen her for her hair, as it was the exact color and length as Lauren’s. He was certain that once Xairn saw her image on the local NewsFeed he would know why she had been taken. If that didn’t work, he had planned to take an Earth girl with eyes like Lauren’s. But that unusual shade of amber had proved difficult to find.

“And now it appearsss I will not need to take another after all,” he murmured to himself, still pacing. The huge viewscreen, which projected the latest female’s memories frozen in place, showed the girl standing in a defensive posture with a large Earth male poised to beat her. Truly, the AllFather hadn’t had to twist her recollections much—her past had enough pain to satisfy him without adding much to it. In fact, he was very nearly satiated at the moment. Perhaps he should finish her off another time.

“It ssseems you have a ssshort reprieve, my dear…” What was her name again? Oh yes, Elise. “My dear Elissse.” He leaned over the girl who gasped and pulled back. The AllFather smiled, his eyes glowing. “I mussst concentrate on my errant ssson. I expect him here sssoon. Perhapsss you’ll get to meet him before I end you.”

The girl drew herself into a trembling ball and stared at him defiantly with dark eyes. “Go to hell,” she whispered and spat at his feet.

“Ssstill rebelliousss, eh?” The AllFather smiled. “Good. I like the onesss who fight to the end. It makesss their pain ssso much more deliciousss.” Then he turned and swept from the room, leaving the girl naked and shivering in the center of the large room.

He had another prisoner to tend. One who would hold a special interest for Xairn, he was certain.

THIRTY-TWO

“Take you?” Lauren wasn’t sure she’d heard him right.

Xairn nodded. “If you tie me tightly enough it should help me control my dominant urges. There are no equals in a Scourge sexual relationship—only dominant or submissive. In order to avoid hurting you, I must take the submissive role.”

“Really? You? Submissive?” Lauren could scarcely imagine how this was going to work. But Xairn nodded again.

“I must. It’s the only way.”

“But I don’t…I don’t know how to dominate you.” Lauren bit her lip. “In fact, if we’re taking sides like this I think I’d be more comfortable playing the, uh, other role.”

“You would, would you?” Xairn’s head came up and he gave her a long, level stare that seemed to pierce right through her.

Lauren felt her cheeks getting hot as she tried desperately not to think of her recent fantasies. “Well, I mean, I don’t really know. I—”

“Never mind.” Xairn shook his head. “Tie me quickly. Just the thought of you submitting to me…”

“What?” Lauren’s heart started to pound but he shook his head again.

“Nothing. Tie me and be sure the knots are strong.”

The black leash was stiff and awkward to work with. In the end Lauren had to settle for tying his hands behind his back and making them fast to the back of the kitchen chair he was sitting on. When she was done, Xairn looked up at her with fiery eyes.

“Now slap me.”

“What?” Lauren protested. “I don’t want to do that!”

“Do it,” he grated. “I could shred this little cord that binds me and snap the chair to splinters with no effort at all. You need to assert your dominance, Mistress.”

“But I can’t—”

“Yes, you can,” he growled. “Damn it, Lauren, do you want this or not?”

Lauren lifted her chin. “You know I do.”

“If you want me, you have to dominate me first.” His eyes flashed. “Or I’ll free myself and dominate you instead. “ Suddenly his voice dropped to an almost pleading tone. “Please, Lauren I don’t…don’t want to do that. Don’t want to hurt you.”

Lauren took a deep breath. This wasn’t how she’d imagined her first time with Xairn. Hell, this wasn’t something she’d imagined doing with anyone. But she loved him and if this was what it took…

“Fine,” she said in a low voice. “I’ll do it. And…and I won’t hold back.”

“Good.” He looked at her hungrily. “Then slap me.”

Lauren shook her head. “I said I’d do it but I’m going to do it my way, you understand?”

He just stared at her, that hungry, animalistic look growing in his eyes. Lauren sensed she was losing him. Have to do something quick!

Threading her fingers through his thick black hair, she grabbed a handful and yanked his head back. Then she leaned over him and looked him in the eye. “I said, do you understand?”

Xairn’s whole body jerked and his eyes widened in obvious surprise. “Yes.”

“Yes, what?” Lauren demanded, glaring at him.

“Yes…Mistress,” he murmured.

Lauren nodded and released him. “Good, that’s good.” And strangely enough, it was. She’d never had the urge to dominate anyone before—just as she’d never had the urge to submit before she met Xairn. But the role felt surprisingly right now that she was getting into it. Surprisingly…comfortable.

“You like it, don’t you? The feeling of power.” Xairn watched her, one black eyebrow raised.

“Maybe I do.” Smiling, Lauren ran her fingers through his hair again, more gently this time. “Are you surprised?”

“Everything about you surprises me. It’s one of the things I love about you,” he said softly.

“Enough talk.” Leaning down, Lauren took his mouth in a hot kiss. She was delighted when Xairn returned her kiss with passion. He needs this—needs it as much as I do, she thought as he thoroughly explored her mouth.

“More,” he growled, breaking the kiss to stare into her eyes. “I need it more.”

“Then let’s get to it.” Standing back, Lauren made sure Xairn’s eyes were on her as she untied her bikini top and let it fall to the floor. When she reached for the ties that held the bottom in place, he made a hoarse, hungry noise in the back of his throat. “That’s right,” Lauren murmured as she untied it slowly and let the two little triangles of white fabric drop, baring her pussy for him. “Look at me, baby. Look but don’t touch.” Then she walked toward him. “I, on the other hand, am finally going to touch just as much as I want.”

As she spoke, she ran her hands over his broad, muscular shoulders and chest, tracing the brand of her name with her fingertips. Then she moved lower, stoking her way down his corded abdomen. She could feel the tension coiled like a spring inside him—the barely controlled power thrumming just under the surface of his smooth tan skin. It was like stroking a caged tiger, one that might break the lock that held it and attack at any time.

“Lauren…” Xairn’s voice was thick with warning as her fingers trailed lower, running over his thighs and moving inward. “What are you doing?”

“Exploring.” She gave him a slow, lazy smile. “I’ve been dying to get a look at you down here, you know? Ever since you told me you had two, uh, pieces of equipment.” She took his long, hard cock in her hand, marveling at its size and the softness of his skin. It was hot to the touch and she couldn’t get her fingers all the way around it. So big! “I guess this is what you call your secondary shaft?” she asked, looking up.

Xairn took a ragged breath. “Yes, that is my secondary shaft,” he said, his voice low and strained. “Sitting above it, as you see, is my primary or bonding shaft.”

“Hmm.” Lauren examined what appeared to be a smaller, non-erect phallus forking from the top side of his cock. “It’s not very, uh, big.”

“That’s because it’s dormant at the moment—not aroused.” His eyes flashed. “Don’t touch me there too much. And whatever you do, don’t put your mouth on me.”

“What, like this?” Bending down, Lauren took a long, leisurely lick from the base of his secondary shaft up to the broad, mushroom shaped head. He tasted hot and salty and masculine—delicious.

“Don’t!” Xairn sounded almost panicked and she looked up to see him straining against his bonds. “Don’t,” he repeated. “If you arouse my primary shaft I won’t be able to stop until I’ve taken you. Bonded you.”

Lauren stroked his shaft again, capturing a drop of precum with her thumb and using it to caress the sensitive head. “Would that really be so bad?”

Xairn’s eyes narrowed. “My primary shaft would grow to almost twice the thickness of my secondary shaft and I would have the unstoppable urge to break my bonds, throw you on your back, and penetrate you with both of them for hours, fucking and fucking—filling both your back passage and your pussy with my cum until you were utterly and unquestionably mine forever.” He paused and looked at her. “Are you ready for that, Mistress?”

Lauren’s mouth suddenly went dry as she looked down at the thick club of flesh in her hand. “Twice the size of this one?”

Slowly, he nodded. “Have you ever experienced double penetration before? Are you prepared to spread yourself for me and submit to my fucking?”

“I…I don’t know,” she whispered.

Xairn shook his head. “If you don’t know then you’re not ready,” he said harshly. Then his voice became gentle. “Please, Lauren, I love you. I want to show you how much but not that way. That way lies pain and fear and I don’t want to hurt or scare you.”

“Then how?” she whispered, looking at him uncertainly.

“Mount me.” There was an urgency in his voice that made her pussy throb with need. “Take me,” he begged softly. “Fuck me. Please, Lauren, I want you to. I need you to.”

“Yes.” Suddenly she understood that this was the only way. The only way they could be together without someone getting really hurt. Carefully, she straddled him, putting one leg on either side of his muscular hips, her feet planted firmly on the floor.

Xairn was almost panting now and his eyes were a steady red-on-black. She could feel the heat from his big body, smell the warm, spicy musk that was at once and entirely him. “Do it,” he urged her, his voice a low growl of desire. “Do it now.”

“Yes,” Lauren whispered again. Guiding him with one hand and resting her other hand on his broad shoulder for support, she slowly lowered herself down.

“Gods!” Xairn threw back his head as they made contact but Lauren wasn’t ready to take him just yet.

“Mmm, that feels good.” With a little moan of desire, she rubbed him against her, wetting the broad head of his cock against her open folds, sliding it against her sensitive, swollen clit until she thought she would die of pleasure.

“More!” Xairn looked up at her, his face filled with need. “Give me more—put me in you. Sheathe me to the hilt in your pussy.”

“Like this?” Keeping her eyes locked with his, Lauren lowered herself down slowly. Both of them gasped as his thick shaft breached her entrance. She had to bite her lip to keep from crying out as the tight, stretching pleasure began. God, and this was only his secondary shaft! She couldn’t imagine taking his primary one if it was so much bigger, especially if this one was thrusting into her ass at the same time. Xairn was right—she wasn’t ready for that. Honestly, she didn’t know if she ever would be.

But you’ll have to do it eventually, whispered a little voice in her head. If you want to keep him with you. If you want to bond with him. Lauren didn’t have time to think about that right now. It was all she could do to accommodate one thick shaft deep in her body—let alone two.

At last she could feel him all the way inside her, his thickness stretching her to the limit as the wide head of his cock pressed hard against the end of her channel. Never had she felt so filled before, so opened, so owned. And yet with Xairn’s hands tied behind his back to the chair, she had all the power. So maybe I’m the one doing the owning, she thought, looking him in the eyes.

“Yes,” Xairn whispered hoarsely and she knew he was catching her thoughts again. “Yes, Lauren I said it before but it’s still true—you own me, mind, body, and soul. So take me, my love. Take me now.”

He didn’t have to ask her twice. Bracing herself on his shoulders, Lauren raised up, letting at least half of the thick shaft slide out of her before lowering herself again, much faster than she had the first time. Both of them groaned as they came together and then she did it again. The second time Xairn caught her rhythm and began working his hips, thrusting up into her just as she was coming down on him, working with her to give them both what they needed so badly.

“That’s right,” he growled, his eyes never leaving hers. “Gods, you feel so good around me. Fuck yourself on me, Lauren, find your pleasure and let me see it in your eyes when you come.”

“God, baby!” Lauren dug her fingernails into his flesh and increased the pace. More, she needed more of him, more of this—this deep, delicious pleasure that she wished could never end. God, he felt so good, so right inside her. Just as she’d always known he would.

“So tight,” Xairn growled hungrily. He looked between them, watching as his wet shaft slid in and out of her pussy. “So tight and hot inside you, Lauren.”

“Oh, baby…” Lauren couldn’t help it. She wanted to make this last but the sexual need that had been building up inside her almost since she met Xairn was too much, too hard to stop. She felt her pleasure cresting and looked down into his eyes. “So close…I’m so close…”

“Come for me,” he demanded hoarsely. “Let me feel you come on my cock, Lauren. Let me feel your pleasure as I fill you up.”

It was too much. With a low moan, Lauren felt her orgasm sweep over her, the pleasure flowing through her like warm, sensual water. Her inner muscles gripped Xairn’s shaft, squeezing like a velvet glove, demanding that he answer her pleasure with his own. With a low groan, he did.

Lauren moaned again as he felt him spurting, hot and wet, deep inside her. She’d never actually felt this with a human male but then, Xairn was so much more than human. So much more than anything she’d ever expected to find. It occurred to her that this was his first time. She hoped it had been good for him—special in a way he would never forget.

“I love you,” she whispered in his ear as they finally stopped grinding against each other and were still, panting with exertion. “Love you so very, very much.”

“I love you too.” He let out a long, shaky breath. “Thank you for this, Lauren. I know…know it wasn’t exactly how you wanted our lovemaking to be.”

Lauren pulled back and looked at him. “Xairn, honey, you know I don’t care.” She laughed. “Hell, I was getting so desperate I probably would have done it dangling from the top of the Orange Blossom Tower downtown if that’s how you told me it had to be.”

Xairn gave her one of his rare smiles in return. “Nothing that elaborate was required. I just needed you to take the lead. And I think now you understand why.”

“Yes.” She looked at him hesitantly. “Do you think…is this the way we’re always going to do it?”

Xairn looked serious. “Probably. This or some variation of it. I can’t…can’t risk switching roles and being the dominant one, Lauren. Not without hurting you.”

Lauren knew he was telling the truth but deep down she couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed. Her submissive fantasies, the ones where she was on her knees before him, the ones where he put her over his knee and spanked her, still called to her. But she pushed them aside firmly. That was never going to happen. She should be glad they could be together at all, in any capacity.

“Well, that’s okay with me.” She smiled and kissed the tip of his nose teasingly. “I kind of like it when you call me ‘Mistress.’”

Xairn smiled and thrust slowly up into her again. Though he had come, his cock was still as hard and long as ever. “Then…would my mistress care for another ride?”

Lauren gasped and then moaned softly with pleasure as he filled her. “Yes, I think that’s an excellent idea.” She kissed him on the lips and whispered against his mouth, “Fuck me, Xairn.”

He did.

THIRTY-THREE

“At last!” The AllFather screeched with unholy glee, his crimson eyes burning in their sockets. Hovering thousands of miles above the surface of the Earth in his ship, he had felt the consummation of Xairn’s love. Now his son would come fully into his own, his power complete. And now was the time to harvest it, while it was still ripe and fresh, before Xairn became too strong to fight the AllFather’s will.

Closing his eyes, he searched. Aided by the new energy signature he gave off, the AllFather found his errant son at once. The connection between them was complete— Xairn’s mind was open and vulnerable. Now to lure him back to the Fathership, the AllFather thought, cackling with unholy glee. And I have just the bait to do it.

“Up here,” he directed, motioning for his Alpha and Beta guards. They were carrying a heavy cage between them, climbing ponderously up the broad steps of his throne room. When they reached the top, he directed them to place the cage and its miserable occupant directly before the green-etched throne.

“Is it as you wish, my master?” The Alpha guard bowed to him, waiting for new directions.

The AllFather patted the thick shoulder approvingly. “It isss.” He should have done this in the first place, he told himself. Instead of having a son naturally he should have simply grown one in the flesh tanks. The vat-grown soldiers that made up his private guard and almost all of the Scourge population now were so much more malleable and tractable than Xairn. Then again, Xairn was his ticket to immortality so he supposed he couldn’t complain too much. All the trouble he’d had raising the boy would be worth it once he absorbed his son’s life force and power into himself. Once he became immortal.

A small movement from the occupant of the cage drew his attention. Stooping, he peered between the metal bars that were etched with the same, twisting green runes that covered his throne. “Well, my dear. How are you feeling thisss fine day?”

A soft, pain-filled voice answered him. “Why have you woken me? You wish to torment me again?”

The AllFather tsked disapprovingly. “Why would I wish to torture you? You know the flavor of your pain no longer givesss me pleasure.”

“Then why? There must be a reason. Or will you finally kill me? I am close to death already—I can feel it.” The soft voice broke. “Please…let me die.”

“Not yet.” The AllFather smiled, his lipless mouth stretching into a skeletal grin. “Sssomeone is coming to sssee you. You would not wish to misss his visit, I think.”

“Who? Not—”

“Sssilence,” the AllFather hissed, closing his eyes. “Be sssilent and let me concentrate. You will sssee him in good time, my dear. In good time.”

THIRTY-FOUR

Xairn closed his eyes and let himself drift. Lauren was resting comfortably in his arms and Little One was curled up asleep on one side of his pillow. For the first time in his whole life, he felt completely and totally at peace and it was a wonderful feeling. Wonderful and yet…strange as well. There was something inside him now—some force or power—something he hadn’t felt before they made love. It puzzled Xairn and troubled him a little but whatever it was, it didn’t seem to be hurting him. It was simply there—a soft buzzing in the back of his mind, telling him he was changed.

It’s probably nothing, he told himself. Just the release of tension that was building up for so long. And what a release it had been…

They had made love several times, working themselves to a sweet exhaustion before Lauren had finally untied him and they had collapsed on the bed. Xairn reflected that it was extremely satisfying to finally consummate their love, to give in to the urges that had been tormenting both Lauren and himself for months now. He wondered that he hadn’t thought of taking the submissive role before but it simply hadn’t occurred to him. Male Scourge were always dominant. In fact, he wondered if one of his kind had ever allowed themselves to be subjugated by a female before. Probably not—such an action would have been seen as a sign of weakness in any male. But Xairn didn’t care as long as it allowed him to be with Lauren.

It was ironic in a way—he was one of the last real Scourge and yet he was the first to bow to the dominance of a female. And I will do it again without hesitation, he thought, stroking Lauren’s cheek tenderly. Any male would be proud to call her mistress. Would be lucky to give himself to her during lovemaking.

Of course, though their lovemaking had been amazing, it wasn’t bonding sex. Part of him—the savage, possessive Scourge part of his soul—still demanded that he take her completely, that he make her his beyond the shadow of a doubt. But Xairn found it easier to ignore that part now that the worst of his sexual thirst had been quenched.

Besides, bonding sex with a Scourge meant pain—not just for Lauren, but for any female who lay with a Scourge male. There were no full-blooded Scourge females left and no other species was equipped to handle that size and thickness of a Scourge male’s primary and secondary shaft. The results of bonding sex with an Earth female would no doubt be severe agony and probably injury—even if he was gentle, which he was certain he couldn’t be. He knew his Scourge instincts well enough by now to know that as soon as the urge to bond took over, he would be incapable of tenderness during the act.

He loved Lauren and didn’t want to hurt her. So even though part of him would always feel incomplete, he refused to give in to his instinct to make her completely and totally his. It was better to remain as they were now rather than risk everything to fully possess her.

Putting the idea of bonding to the side, Xairn felt a glow of contentment as he contemplated his future. Despite Slk’s dire predictions that his Scourge DNA would reassert itself, the human strain he had gotten from Lauren seemed to be holding up remarkably well, and Xairn was grateful for it. It was that small restraint which had allowed him to take the submissive rather than the traditional dominant role during their lovemaking. Without it, he knew he would have burst his bonds and taken Lauren to the bed for bonding sex without hesitation. His Scourge instincts were simply too strong to control without help. Help from the tiny bit of humanity he carried within him. His eyes still got hot and changed to their old color when he was under a great deal of stress, but other than that he looked like a human male and that was how he was content to stay.

Lauren shifted, her long black hair whispering over his bare chest, and sighed softly. Xairn thought he saw a soft smile curve her lips and he smiled himself in answer. Now that they had finally found a way to be together without hurting her, he knew he would never leave. He and Lauren and Little One could stay together forever here on Earth, working in Lauren’s shop during the day and basking in the glow of their love at night. Together they were a family—something he had never really had and always longed for.

Still thinking of the warm, perfect future than lay before them, Xairn dropped a final kiss on Lauren’s silky black hair and allowed himself to relax into sleep.

“Ssson…my ssson…”

The familiar voice was calling him, calling from a long way away and yet it was too close. Much closer than Xairn ever wanted to be to the owner of that hissing, evil voice again.

“Xairn…” The voice called his name insistently. “Come to me, my ssson. I have sssomething I think you’ll want to sssee.”

“Leave me alone!” he tried to shout but the words came out in a whisper. Suddenly he was standing in the great, dark throne room of the Fathership. Sitting on the throne, etched in poison green lines, was his father.

The sight was a familiar one to him—something he had seen almost every day from birth. But there was something new this time. The AllFather’s booted feet rested on a large rectangular object that had been covered with a cloth. A box? No, a cage, Xairn was certain. He could hear something rustling around inside it and the cloth covering billowed, outlining the thick bars. For a moment he thought he saw the outline of a hand clasping one of the cruel iron rods, just beneath the cloth, but then it disappeared and he couldn’t be sure if he’d really seen it or not.

“What do you want with me?” he asked his father. “I renounced you and my entire race. How did you even find me?”

“You mean with your altered DNA?” The AllFather sneered derisively at his changed skin and eyes. “Yesss, excellent work, that. You look exactly like a human now…and you act like one too.”

Xairn frowned. “If you called me here to mock me, I don’t care. I like the way I look now and Lauren likes it too. Not to mention the fact that my human DNA allows me to control the Scourge urges to injure and rape that I inherited from you.”

The crimson eyes burned. “I cannot believe you sssubverted your natural urgesss for the sssake of that female. A female too weak to withstand you in your true form isss no fit mate for my ssson.”

“Be careful, Father. She is my female and I will hear no word spoken against her,” Xairn growled.

“Your female, eh?” The AllFather laughed. “How dare you call her so when you haven’t placed a single mark of possession on her? Where is her brand? Where are her piercings and collar? Instead, you carry her brand on your chest as though she were the dominant and you the sssubmissive.”

Xairn lifted his chin. “I am submissive to her and I am proud of it. I would rather call her Mistress and bend myself to her will for the rest of my life than dominate and hurt her even once.”

His father made a noise of disgust at the back of his throat. “Truly you have become a weakling, my ssson. You ssswear eternal love for this female—you let her brand you with her name, you even take her DNA inside you. Yet you don’t even have the ssstrength to bond her to you. At any time ssshe could leave you and you could not ssstop her for you have no bond.”

“You know as well as I do what bonding sex entails for our kind,” Xairn growled. “I won’t put Lauren through that. And what’s more, I am through discussing it with you. Goodbye.” He turned to go, although he had no idea how to get out of the strange dream, but the AllFather called him back.

“Wait, my ssson. I didn’t call you here sssimply to ssspeak of your little female. I have sssomething here I think you’ll want to sssee.”

“Whatever you have, I don’t want to see it,” Xairn said, but he couldn’t help turning his head.

“Perhapsss I misspoke. I ssshould have sssaid I have sssomeone you might wish to sssee.” The AllFather leaned forward and patted the cloth-covered cage, his eyes glowing with evil glee. “Sssomeone you have been wishing to sssee for a very long time. Your entire life, in fact.”

Xairn’s heart was suddenly in his throat. He turned back toward the cage, his hands curled into fists at his sides. “What have you done? Who do you have in there?”

“Who do you think?” With a sudden move, the AllFather rose and yanked the black cloth from the cruel metal cage, revealing the occupant shivering within.

Xairn’s legs gave way and he stumbled, coming down on his hands and knees before the cage. “No,” he whispered as the familiar green eyes looked into his own. “No. Oh, no…”

“Oh yesss!” The AllFather began to laugh—a high, evil cackle that filled Xairn’s head like the tolling of a bell. He tried to get away from the sound, from the sight that met his eyes, but he couldn’t. He was trapped…trapped…

Lauren was jolted out of a deep, contented sleep by a shout of pure horror. “Oh my God, what? What is it?” she gasped, looking around wildly. Beside her, Xairn was thrashing wildly, so much so that Little One had retreated to the corner of the couch and was staring at him reproachfully with her big brown eyes.

“No!” he was gasping—moaning really. “No, no, no. Not her. Not her.”

“Not who?” Lauren demanded, grabbing him by the arm. “Xairn, wake up. You’re having a bad dream. Wake up, baby. Wake up!”

At last he sat bolt upright in bed, his eyes wide open. His entire body was tense and he was panting as though he’d just run a marathon. “Gods…” He shook his head and Lauren was both astonished and worried to see that he was crying—something she’d never seen him do before.

“Xairn? Baby?” Tentatively she touched his arm and he grabbed her hand and held on like a drowning man reaches for a life preserver.

“I saw her.” He shook his head, the tears still pouring down his cheeks. “I thought she was dead but he has her. I saw her.”

“Saw who, baby? Who?” Lauren rubbed his back, trying to calm him down. Despite everything they’d been through together, she’d never seen Xairn this upset before—he was absolutely distraught.

“He has her locked in a cage.” Xairn covered his face with his other hand, his broad shoulders hunched in misery. “In a fucking cage. The Gods alone know what he’s done to her. What he’s doing right now.”

“Honey, please, you have to work with me here.” Lauren stroked his trembling shoulders and then pulled him close, pillowing his head on her breasts. “Tell me who you’re talking about. Who did you see?”

“My mother.” Xairn pulled away from her, his eyes wild and desolate. “All these years he let me think she was dead. He taunted me with visions of her—showed me how he’d taken me from her when I was still a baby. He showed me the tears in her eyes, the way she reached for me, begged to hold me just one more time. I…” He took a deep, hitching breath and shook his head. “I thought, ‘Well, at least she’s gone and he can’t hurt her anymore. At least she’s beyond his reach.’” He looked at Lauren. “But she’s not. She’s still alive and he is still tormenting her. All these years, I never knew…”

“Oh honey, that’s terrible.” Lauren stroked his hair. “What a terrible dream! I’m so sorry.”

Xairn shook his head grimly. “It was no dream. He has her and if I don’t hurry it will be too late to save her.”

“What?” Lauren had a cold, sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. “You can’t be serious—you’re going to go back up there? To the Fathership?”

Xairn nodded. “I have no choice.”

“It’s a trap,” she told him. “You know it is, Xairn. A trap to draw us out.”

“Which is why you’re not coming with me.” He was already out of bed and dressing. Lauren couldn’t help noticing that he was ignoring all the human clothes her mother had bought him and pulling on his old black leather flight pants instead.

“But—”

“He wants you, Lauren.” Xairn pointed a finger at her. “He thinks I’ll come back to his side and reveal your location if he uses my…her for bait. Maybe he even hopes I’ll bring you back with me. But that is not going to happen. You’re staying here, safe with Little One while I go take care of this matter.”

“Stay here while you walk into danger? I don’t think so!” Lauren frowned indignantly. “I’m coming with you.”

Xairn shook his head. “That is exactly what he wants. Don’t you see? The girls who have been taken—”

“Girls? As in more than one?”

He nodded rapidly. “Yes, I saw on the flatscreen that another was taken recently and she had hair just like yours. I didn’t want to say anything but those girls both had something that made them similar to you. He’s trying to find you and I can’t let him. I have to save my mother and stop him once and for all.”

“But you’ll be killed!” Lauren protested. “There are hundreds of those horrible vat-grown Frankenstein things up there. Not to mention the fact that your father has all those weird powers—”

“Like the power to get inside a person’s head and read their thoughts? The power to make someone do as he tells them, whether they want to or not?” Xairn said quietly.

“I…yes,” Lauren said in a small voice. “Xairn—”

“I have those abilities now, too,” he reminded her gently. “And they’re growing. I’m not sure but I think being close to you is making them grow. Our lovemaking has caused my power to expand somehow.”

“But baby, your father has had them for years. He knows how to use them. He—”

“I’m going,” he cut her off. Then his voice dropped to a more gentle register. “Lauren, please, try to understand—she’s my mother. I have to save her. You love your own mother very much—you know you’d do the same for her.”

When he put it that way, Lauren knew she had to let him go. But still, she couldn’t help the fear that filled her throat—like a wad of dry cotton that made it impossible to swallow.

“Please.” Xairn held out his hand. “Give me the ring, Lauren. The ship won’t work without it.”

She fingered the slim, silver O-ring which had come to mean so much to her. It said he loved her, that he would stay with her and try to work things out. And we did work things out! We finally found a way to stay together! And now he’s asking for it back—leaving. Oh, it’s not fair. Please, God, so not fair…

“I know it’s not fair.” Xairn drew her suddenly into a desperately tight hug. Holding her close, he pressed his face to her hair and inhaled, as though he wanted to take her scent with him. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I love you but I have to go.”

Lauren felt the tears coming but she struggled to hold them back. He was determined to do this and there nothing she could say would stop him. At least she could be as brave as he was about it. “All right,” she said, trying to keep her voice from trembling. “But…but don’t go alone.”

Xairn pulled back and looked at her, frowning. “And who exactly am I supposed to take with me? I told you, Lauren, I won’t let you put yourself in danger by coming.”

“Not me.” She sniffed. “You’re right—I wouldn’t be much use to you in a fight. But what about Deep and Lock or some of the other Kindred? You helped them when we all escaped from your home world. Don’t they owe you one?”

“Owe me one?” He shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. We fought on the same side on my home world because we had no choice. But the Scourge and the Kindred are enemies. I can’t ask them to help.”

“Then I will.” Lauren struggled out of his embrace and began getting dressed herself. “I’m going down to the HKR building right now to place a call to the Mother ship. I can’t let you go up there without backup. I don’t care what you say—they owe you some help. And they strike me as the kind of people who always pay their debts.”

Xairn frowned and then sighed. “All right. I don’t expect anything will come of it but I’ll wait a little while if it will make you feel better. Tell them I’ll be in orbit around the dark side of the moon. But if they don’t come soon, I’m going in alone.”

“Don’t do that, please! I’m sure I can convince them.” Lauren pulled on her clothes hastily and stuffed her feet into a pair of shoes. “Please, baby.”

“I told you I’d wait a little while.” He held out his hand again. “The ring?”

Fighting back tears, Lauren worked the silver O-ring off her finger and placed it in the center of his broad palm. Then she lost the battle with her emotions. Throwing herself against his chest, she locked her arms around his neck and sobbed.

“I love you, Xairn. Please be careful. Please come back to me—swear you will.”

He held her tight and she felt his big form tremble and knew he was crying too. “I will,” he whispered, his voice hoarse with sorrow. “I swear it, Lauren, I will come back to you. I will.”

THIRTY-FIVE

“So he’s going up there alone unless someone will help him.” Lauren’s voice was choked with sobs and from what she could see on the viewscreen, it looked to Kat like she’d gotten dressed in the dark. Her blouse was inside out and her hair was wild. But that was to be expected when your man went off on a suicide mission, she supposed.

“Oh Lauren,” she said, wishing the other girl was up on the Mother ship so she could put her arms around her and comfort her. “I’m so sorry.”

“I’m sorry too.” Lauren blotted her eyes with her inside out sleeve. “I know this is a horrible thing to ask you but I didn’t know who else to turn to.”

“You did the right thing, calling us.” Deep stepped up behind Kat, and Lock joined him. “We will answer the call for help and come to the aid of our brother.”

“What brother? Who are you talking about and why did you call us?” Baird and Sylvan suddenly crowded into the viewing room, followed by Sophia and Liv. “What’s going on?”

“Xairn is going to confront his father—er, the AllFather right now at the Fathership,” Kat explained, feeling numb. “He’s going alone unless he gets some help.”

“He is not going alone,” Deep said. “I’m going with him.”

“As am I.” Lock nodded.

“Going to the Fathership with only a few warriors is a suicide mission,” Baird objected, frowning. “I know you helped each other on the Scourge home world, Deep, but just because this Scourge has chosen to sacrifice himself is no reason for you and Lock to join him.”

Deep shook his head. “You don’t understand. I have to help him—I was ordered to do so.”

“Ordered?” Sylvan raised one blond eyebrow. “By who?”

“By the Goddess.” Deep spoke in a low voice as he met each male’s eyes in turn. “You all know that I was on the brink of death—in fact, I was dead—during the last joining that Kat and Lock and I participated in before we were bonded. But what I haven’t told any of you—not even Kat—was how I was saved.”

“Are you saying the Goddess herself rescued you?” Baird asked, frowning.

Deep nodded. “My spirit was caught in the AllFather’s grip and I knew I would never be able to return to my body. I was ready to die and then…she saved me. While I was in her presence she told me she had a special interest in Xairn. She said a war was coming—a conflict with the AllFather that would make all our battles up until now seem insignificant.”

“And you think this is what she was talking about?” Sylvan asked. “This confrontation that Xairn is going into with the AllFather?”

Deep nodded again. “Her exact words were: ‘I charge you, Warrior, that you give him aid if he asks it of you. That you help him in any way you can. And that you not speak of this until the time is right.’” He lifted his chin. “I think now the time is right. I hope you understand, brothers, why I have to go.”

“I do.” Sylvan nodded. “And I think I must go as well.”

“And me,” Baird said.

“Baird?” Olivia’s face was white as a sheet and she cupped her rounded belly protectively. “Do you…you really have to?”

“Lilenta…” Baird drew his pregnant wife to him and kissed her tenderly on the forehead. “I know this is a frightening thing but I feel it’s meant to be. The Goddess has touched all our lives in one way or another since I first called you as my bride. I think she means for us to take part in this conflict.”

“I feel the same way,” Sylvan said thoughtfully. “She has made herself known to us in ways that most Kindred do not get to experience. We should consider ourselves blessed.”

Sophia’s green eyes overflowed with tears. “I always knew something like this might…might happen,” she whispered, clinging to Sylvan. “I guess it goes with the territory—marrying a warrior and all. But…I didn’t think it would happen this soon.”

“I didn’t either, but it has.” Kat took a deep breath and lifted her chin, trying to be strong. “Girls, I know we hoped it would never come to this but it has. And if our males are brave enough to go face this threat, I think we have to be brave enough to let them. And I think—I hope—that the Goddess will protect them through it.”

“I hope you’re right.” Liv’s silver-gray eyes were shiny with tears too. “I hope you are, Kat, because I don’t know what I’d do if—” But she stopped, unable to say it.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Lauren whispered from the viewscreen. “I feel horrible. I was hoping you could get a whole squadron of Kindred together—like an army or something—not just the four of you.”

Baird shook his head. “Not without involving the Council and that would take far too long.”

“Besides, a smaller force might be more effective.” Sylvan looked thoughtful. “No doubt the AllFather is only expecting Xairn to show up and that’s all he’s prepared for. If we attacked with an army, he’d mobilize all his forces and we’d be locked in a stand-off—unable to get to him. But a single ship with what he believes is only one passenger is no threat.”

“You’re right, Brother.” Deep sounded excited. “He’ll let us in by the front door without suspecting a thing.”

“So you’ll have him outnumbered?” Sophia asked hopefully.

“Except for the thousands of vat-grown soldiers who live only to serve that evil bastard’s will,” Liv said flatly. “Sorry,” she said when her twin gave her a reproachful look. “But aren’t they supposed to be like fighting machines?”

“They’re big but they can also be slow and stupid,” Kat said, trying to comfort Sophie. “They can’t even work guns—uh, blazers—because they’re too dumb to know how to use them.”

“We’ll use that to our advantage,” Sylvan said, kissing his bride. “Please, Talana, don’t cry. I’ll be coming back to you—I swear it.”

“You’d better.” She clung to him and pressed her face to his neck. “You’d better come back to me, Sylvan. I don’t…don’t think I could live without you.”

“That goes double for me,” Liv said in a trembling voice.

“Lilenta, please try to understand—” Baird began but she held up a hand to stop him.

“Spare me the ‘I could not love thee half so much, loved I not honor more’ speech. I know you’re going and I know why. Just remember your son, Baird.” She patted her belly again.

“I’ll remember and I’ll return to both of you.” He kissed her gently and then leaned down to kiss her belly as well.

“Well…” Kat turned to her own two males who were standing on either side of her, as always. “I guess we’d better get in on the goodbye action too. I…I…” Suddenly hot tears were pouring down her cheeks. “I’m sorry,” she gasped. “Here I am making speeches about being brave and I can’t…can’t even keep from…from crying myself.”

“It’s all right, my lady,” Lock murmured as he and Deep both embraced her, holding her in the special three-way hug she’d come to love so much.

“Hold on, little Kat.” Deep kissed her deeply and stroked her hair. “The Goddess sent me back to you once—she will not fail to keep Lock and myself safe for you again.”

“I hope you’re right.” Kat sniffed and tried to get hold of herself. “God, I really, really hope you are, Deep.”

“I am,” he said firmly but she couldn’t help thinking that she saw some doubt in his black eyes. Doubt mixed with determination—he was going to do this no matter what she said. All of their males were. The only thing she and Liv and Sophie could do was pray for their safe return.

“I love you,” she said and heard the simple sentiment echoed throughout the viewing room as all the warriors got a last hug and kiss. Then they filed out of the doorway one by one, heads up, shoulders back, the light of battle in their eyes. Though she knew it might be the last time she saw Deep and Lock, Kat couldn’t help the stirrings of pride in her heart. They were males of valor—honor and courage ran in their veins like blood. She had never been more proud—and more unhappy—to be mated to her Kindred males.

As the males left, Nadiah came in the door. “What are you all doing in here and where are Sylvan and the rest of them going? Hello, Lauren.” She nodded at the viewscreen and Lauren nodded back miserably. “What’s wrong?”

Sophia pounced on her. “Nadiah! Xairn has gone to confront the AllFather and Sylvan and Baird and Deep and Lock are going to help him. We’re all scared to death but you—you have the gift—the Sight!”

Olivia’s eyes were wide. “She does, doesn’t she? Quick, Nadiah—can you see anything? Do you feel anything?”

Kat couldn’t help feeling sorry for the poor girl. “Come on, you guys, she can’t just turn it on like a switch.” She looked at Nadiah hopefully. “Uh, can you?”

“Not usually,” Naidah said carefully. “But…I can try.”

“Please do,” begged Sophie. “Please!”

“All right.” Taking a deep breath, Nadiah closed her eyes and appeared to concentrate deeply. But when she looked up, there was a troubled expression on her face. “Nothing,” she said quietly. “I see nothing but darkness. I’m sorry.”

THIRTY-SIX

Xairn stared fixedly at the controls of the Kindred ship wondering how much longer he should wait. It was stupid, really, expecting warriors who were technically his enemies to come to his aid. He was only waiting because he had promised Lauren he would. But he couldn’t put off the confrontation with the AllFather much longer—not if he hoped to keep his mother alive.

Gods, after all these years, he couldn’t believe that he might actually see her, that she might speak his name in that soft, clear voice he’d heard so often in dreams. When he was a child he used to wish for her constantly, especially after he was taken from his nurse. His father had fed his feelings of yearning and abandonment, deliberately showing him images of his mother over and over again in order to draw sustenance from Xairn’s pain.

Mother, he thought, staring out at the endless black reaches of space being displayed on the viewscreen. For so many years I longed for you. I’ll save you from him even if it kills me. I swear I will.

Suddenly a very strong feeling that someone wanted to talk to him intruded on his thoughts. Surprised, he opened himself to the new feeling. “Is someone there?”

“Forgive me for bespeaking you, Brother, but we wanted you to know we’re on our way,” a voice said in his head.

“Deep?” Xairn could hardly believe it. “Are you and Lock coming?”

“Along with two of our brothers. Together we’ll do what has to be done.” Deep sounded confident. Just the sound of his mind-voice gave Xairn a boost and he realized he really was glad that the Kindred warriors he had met so briefly were willing to help.

“Thank you, he sent. I am deeply in your debt. I know you have no obligation to help one who you consider an enemy.”

“You’re no enemy,” Deep sent back. “Though you are Scourge and we are Kindred, we’re brothers beneath the skin.”

There was a sudden hollow pounding at the door of the Kindred ship and Xairn heard Deep shout, “Open up, it’s us.”

Quickly he went to the airlock and engaged it, making a seal with the other ship. Then he swung the metal door inward, welcoming the Kindred warriors inside. Deep and Lock he knew by sight but there were two more—a Beast Kindred and a Blood Kindred if he was not mistaken, whom Deep introduced as Baird and Sylvan. One had black hair and the other had blond but both of them had grim, battle-ready expressions on their faces.

“Welcome,” Xairn said stiffly. “You have my gratitude.”

“Didn’t I tell you we were brothers beneath the skin?” Deep stepped forward and hugged him, pounding him on the back in a warrior’s embrace. Pulling back he surveyed Xairn. “And speaking of skin, just look at yours! I wondered how you were passing as human down on Earth.”

“I had my DNA altered,” Xairn said. “I believe Lauren finds my appearance much more palatable now.”

“Yeah, you’re pretty all right.” The Beast Kindred called Baird gave him a white grin. “But we don’t give a damn what you look like—it’s how you fight that counts.”

“I am ready to fight,” Xairn told him. “Ready to kill that bastard who raised me in such pain and misery. He has my mother. I don’t know if Lauren told you that but she is the reason I have to do this.”

“We understand,” Sylvan, the blond warrior said. “And we’re ready to help you make the fight. But a little strategy before we go charging in would probably be prudent.”

“I agree.” Xairn nodded. “My father will be expecting me to come alone or with Lauren. He still seeks her to fulfill the prophesy. That’s why he’s trying to lure me back to the Fathership.”

“How many guards around him?” Baird asked.

“Probably four if it’s like last time,” Lock answered for him. “His main guards are huge but slow—except when the AllFather is controlling them.”

“They’re soulless,” Deep added. “He can work them like puppets when he wants to, so beware of them.”

“It is my father’s personal power—his ability to get into your mind and control you—that we need to be most concerned with,” Xairn said. “If the rest of you will help me clear a path, I’ll try to engage him.”

“We can’t just let you fight him by yourself,” Deep objected.

Xairn shook his head. “You have to. You see, I have some of the same powers.” He took a deep breath. “I can withstand him as the rest of you cannot. At least, I hope I can.”

“Then we’ll do all we can to see that you have a clear shot at the AllFather,” Sylvan said decisively. “But if we see you struggling and there’s anything we can do, we can’t promise to hold back.”

“True.” Deep nodded. “Kat cares deeply for Lauren—she’d never forgive me if I didn’t do everything I could to be sure the mate of her friend returns safely.”

“That goes double for us,” Baird growled. “Olivia would have my hide if I let the mate of her kin die.”

Xairn felt a surge of gratitude for the strong males beside him, pledging their help and support. Here was the same feeling he’d experienced with Lauren, but in a different form. Family. Brothers. Maybe after this is over I can really become one of them. It was a hope he couldn’t help cherishing. After his lonely, cold existence on the Fathership, the idea of having people to care about, who also cared about him, was certainly tempting. But in order to get to that point, he had to confront his father first.

“I thank you,” he said again, bowing formally. “And if any of you has a weapon I could borrow, I would be grateful for that as well. Mine is completely out of charge.”

“Will this do?” Sylvan produced a black piece of metal that was curved on one end. “It’s a cryo-knife,” he explained as Xairn examined it. “Not as much range as a projectile weapon, obviously, but it’s good for close work. Plunge it to the hilt in your enemy’s chest and you’ll flash-freeze his heart and all his internal organs in a tenth of a second.”

“Intriguing—I’ve never seen a weapon like it before,” Xairn murmured. He thumbed the switch at the bottom and a thin, ice blue blade made of pure energy hummed out of the curved end. “Where did you get it?”

“It’s an ancient weapon developed on my home world,” Sylvan said. “We know a lot about cold on Tranq Prime. This particular cryo-knife was carried by my father until he passed it on to me.”

“Then I am indeed honored to carry it into battle.” Xairn nodded gravely and turned the knife off again. “If you’re all ready, I will to pilot a course for the Fathership.”

“Lead on.” Baird grinned and pounded him on the shoulder. “I’ve been spoiling for a fight for months now. I know it makes our females nervous, but a male needs to go to battle sometimes. It’s in our blood.”

“I agree.” Sylvan smiled and put an arm around Baird’s shoulders. “Let’s go knock some heads.”

“Forget knocking heads.” Deep gave him a bloodthirsty grin. “Let’s kill the bastards.”

His twin brother nodded. “We will spill their blood like water.”

“We’re in agreement then,” Xairn said. “Let’s go!”

The approach to the Fathership didn’t take long and, as Xairn had expected, the docking bay doors slid wide with no trouble at all. His father was welcoming him home—like a spider welcoming a nervous fly. But I’m not nervous, he told himself as a cold cloak of certainty dropped over him. I’m here because I need to be—this confrontation has been a long time coming—maybe my entire life.

He felt the males behind him tense as the small Kindred ship settled in the huge, empty space. Behind them, the docking bay door slid silently shut and then the entry level access irised open revealing…

“Nothing,” Baird said, breaking the tense silence. “There’s nobody there.”

“Where are all the Scourge warriors?” Deep wanted to know.

Xairn opened the ship’s door. “There aren’t many of us left—not true Scourge anyway. We’ve been dying out for years now, as you know, and the only way we have to replenish our race is by growing soldiers in our flesh tanks. They’re like automen—poor copies of a twisted reality. They aren’t smart or fast but there are many of them.”

“Not here, there aren’t,” Baird muttered as they all descended from the ship.

“Or if they’re here, they’re hiding,” Sylvan put in.

“Just wait,” Xairn said grimly. “Now that we’re inside the ship my father will know I’m not alone. We had all better be prepared to fight soon.”

“Where will the AllFather be, do you think?” Lock asked.

“In his throne room.” Xairn nodded down the long, empty corridor. “This way. Come—the closer we can get to him before we’re blocked by the vat grown soldiers he sends, the better.”

“Let’s go,” Deep said. “If we no longer have the element of surprise on our side, at least we can have speed.” He started off at a dead run for the empty hallway and Xairn and the rest followed. They made good progress through the echoing corridors and he was just beginning to think they might actually get all the way to the throne room unmolested, when the first wave of vat grown soldiers appeared.

“Watch out!” Deep kept charging even as he shouted. He had his blazer out and ready and was already carving his way through the silent ranks. The rest of them followed, doing the same, but for every vat grown they cut down, two more rose to take its place.

The vat grown soldiers moved forward, a noiseless, grasping mob, arms outstretched, reaching for anything they could rend or destroy. Some were armed with knives, though none of them had a kusax, Xairn was relieved to see. Though silent and stupid, they were big and strong and there were hundreds of them to their small force of five.

“They’re like insects,” Sylvan shouted, batting away a Scourge soldier with a long knife and getting a nasty gouge on the arm for his trouble. “Cut one down and a dozen more pour in to take its place.”

“Just keep going!” Baird roared. He was forcing his way through the corridor now, cutting swaths through the ranks of the vat grown with his blazer and leaving a trail of steaming body parts in his path. Xairn was right beside him, stabbing the ones that got too close with the cryo-knife. Again and again he plunged the glowing blue blade to the hilt in a vat grown’s chest. Again and again he watched as their bodies went stiff, a fine patina of frost covering the muscular torso before they fell to their knees, only to be trampled by their fellow soldiers.

The Kindred were fighting valiantly beside him and Xairn could see the huge double doors that led to the throne room far ahead at the end of the hall. But the narrow metal corridor was getting clogged with bodies, both living and dead, and there were only so many each warrior could fight off at once. Xairn had several freely bleeding wounds on his arms, chest, and back and all around him he could see his new friends receiving similar injuries.

“There are too many of them!” Lock’s voice was a hoarse shout of despair. “They’re everywhere.”

With a feeling of desperation, Xairn realized he was right. Even if the entire lot of silent, deadly soldiers dropped dead that moment, their bodies would still block the way to his father. Why is he doing this? he thought, looking through the seething mass of bodies to the open doors of the throne room. He wants me here—he lured me back himself. This must be some kind of a test.

“How right you are my ssson,” the voice of the AllFather hissed in his head. “The question is, can you passs it? Can you find your way to the foot of my throne before your darling mother isss no more?”

Xairn cursed aloud in his harsh native tongue. His father’s mocking laughter echoed in his head in reply. Clearly the AllFather was enjoying himself immensely. Suddenly Xairn’s eyes grew hot and he felt something swell within him—some power beyond the physical realm. He opened his mouth, uncertain of what might come out.

“Listen to me, soldiers of the Scourge,” he shouted and his words rang with the power that was building up inside him. “Cease fighting and listen.”

As one, the vat grown soldiers stopped fighting and stood motionless, their empty, soulless eyes fixed on Xairn.

“This is not your fight,” he told them, still speaking with the resonance of power. “You are little more than animated corpses—bodies grown from ancient DNA harvested long ago. You are kept alive and breathing by the cruel will of the AllFather, forced to fight in order to serve his whims.”

The ranks of the vat grown swayed toward him and Xairn could feel their silent agreement. They might not have much intelligence but they knew enough to know they led a miserable existence. They never knew kindness or comfort or love—only the endless grind of a daily existence devoid of anything but pain and monotony.

“Go,” he told them, his voice ringing through the metal corridor. “Go from here and do not return.”

“Nicely done, my ssson,” The AllFather laughed in his head. “And most humane—letting them live instead of killing them. It must be the human DNA in you, making you so weak. You could easily have had them turn on each other, you know.”

“I know that but I choose not to. And I’m not done yet,” he sent back grimly. Looking at the silent hordes, which were already beginning to disperse, he raised his voice once more. “Go to the flesh tanks, the vats where you were grown,” he told them. “Rip them apart! Make certain that no more like you can ever be made again!”

He heard the hiss of anger in his head but the vat grown soldiers were already on the move and Xairn didn’t think that even the AllFather would be able to stop them all before the damage was done.

Baird let out a breath as the soldiers shuffled away, leaving their dead and dying behind without a backward glance. “Very impressive, Xairn, but how do we know they won’t come back again?”

“They won’t.” Xairn nodded in the direction of the throne room. “There might be more guarding my father, though. If so, leave them to me.”

Deep shook his head as they began to advance again, stepping over the fallen bodies. “How in the seven hells did you do that, anyway?”

“I don’t know.” Xairn shook his head. “It is a power that has been growing inside me. Being with Lauren seems to have…unleashed it somehow.”

Sylvan smiled. “Then she must be an amazing female, Brother.”

“She is,” Xairn said seriously. “As soon as I’m done here, I’m going back to her.”

“As we all will return victorious to our females,” Baird grinned. “Come, brothers, the true fight awaits.”

They charged forward into the throne room but as they passed the threshold of the immense double doors, they were immediately enveloped in a cloud of dread. Xairn had lived with it so long that it barely affected him but he could see the unease on the faces of his companions. The feeling of horror and panic was part of the AllFather’s personal aura—he carried it with him everywhere but it was strongest here, near his seat of power.

“Steady,” he heard Baird tell the others. “You’re not going crazy—this is just the way it feels in here. Ignore it.”

“You ignore my warningsss at your own peril, warrior.” The AllFather’s hissing voice filled the vast, echoing room.

Xairn looked up the vast set of broad black steps leading to the green etched throne and saw his father standing at the top. The AllFather was flanked on both sides by his personal guard—eight foot tall monstrosities of the flesh tanks that stayed with him at all times. Xairn tried to look around them, to see if the cage containing his mother was sitting at the foot of the throne, as it had been in his dream. But there was no seeing anything past their bulk.

“Where is she?” he said, looking up at the skeletal figure in the billowing black cloak. “What have you done to her?”

“Nothing that ssshe did not richly dessserve for giving me sssuch a weak and cowardly ssson.” The AllFather’s eyes blazed crimson and Xairn felt his own eyes growing hot in return.

“If you hurt her—”

“Come and see for yourself.” The AllFather looked at his head guard. “Alpha, you and the othersss engage the Kindred in combat. Allow only my ssson to passs.”

The huge guard seemed to be thinking hard. “But Master…that will leave you unprotected.”

“I need no protection from my ssson,” the AllFather snapped. “The human DNA he carriesss makes him weak. He hasss neither the sssavagery nor the ssstrength to overcome me. Now go!”

Nodding obediently, the Alpha guard and the other three vat grown soldiers that made up the AllFather’s personal bodyguard, came lumbering down the steps.

“Get ready, brothers,” Baird said in a low voice. “They’re coming for us.”

Concentrating, Xairn called the power to him again. “Stop!” he commanded the Alpha guard but the huge soldier kept coming. From the top of the steps, the AllFather laughed.

“Nice try my ssson, but these are no ordinary guardsss. I had each of them grown ssspecially, as you know, and I am ssshielding their mindsss with my own. You cannot use your fledgling powersss on them any more than you can ussse them on me.”

“I wasn’t going to use my powers on you.” Xairn held up the cryo-knife, showing the deadly pale blue blade. “I’d rather use this.”

For a moment the crimson eyes of the AllFather widened, then he threw back his skull-like head and laughed. “Do you really expect me to believe you’d try to kill me? I’m your father, Xairn.”

“Yes, you’re my father.” As he spoke, Xairn began to climb the stairs. “Also my torturer, my jailer, and my most constant oppressor. You made my life a misery from the day of my birth.”

“And yet you ssstill come running back the moment I call,” the AllFather taunted.

“I came back for her—for my mother.” Xairn could hear the sounds of battle as the AllFather’s guards clashed with the Kindred warriors but he had eyes only for the foot of the throne. There stood the cage, just as it had in his dream. Also as it had been in his dream, the cage was covered by a black cloth. “And to stop you from ever getting to Lauren,” he added, meeting his father’s burning gaze.

“What makes you think I have any interessst in your little female?” the AllFather hissed.

“You’re still trying to fulfill the prophecy,” Xairn said, still climbing as he spoke. He was nearly to the top step now, nearly to the cage… “You even took girls who looked like her, but they couldn’t fulfill your purpose.”

“On the contrary, my errant ssson, they fulfilled my purpose nicely—sssince my purpose was only to make you think I wasss ssstill interested in Lauren.”

Xairn frowned. “If you don’t want Lauren, then who do you want?”

“You.” The AllFather’s eyes suddenly went pitch black, the red bleeding out of his irises to be replaced by a dark void. “You, my ssson! It is you that I want.”

Xairn was taken aback by the wave of pure evil he felt pouring from his father’s empty eyes. “But…why?”

“You ssshall sssee. But by then it will be too late.”

The AllFather began to laugh and the vast, dark room seemed to swim around Xairn. The green etched throne, glowing with poisonous runes, the black covered cage, the AllFather himself laughing coldly, were suddenly a strange swirl of color and confusion.

Suddenly Xairn felt as though a cold fist was gripping his heart. “No!” he tried to cry out but the word came out as a whisper. He heard Baird and Deep both shouting his name from the foot of the broad staircase but he couldn’t see them—couldn’t see anything but his father’s strange, black-on-black eyes.

And then the draining sensation began.

“I knew ssshe would bring you to the peak of your power,” the AllFather hissed, his arms outstretched as he absorbed Xairn’s life force. “I knew ssshe would caussse you to mature and come into your own. And now your power will be mine—I will live forever when I have drained you, my ssson.”

Xairn tried to answer but he was weak, so very weak… He could feel his will to live, to fight, draining away with every passing second. His fading strength seemed to delight his father.

“You’re ssstronger than I ever dared to dream you would be,” he hissed. “Even with that ridiculousss human DNA grafted to your own, you ssstill have powersss beyond measure. But now the human part of you will be your downfall.”

“What?” Xairn whispered. He was on his knees now, the cryo-knife dangling uselessly from one limp hand. “What…what do you mean?”

“It holdsss you back but ssstill you cherish it.” The AllFather laughed. “Still you cannot let it go.”

Suddenly, Xairn realized his father was right. The human DNA was holding him back—restraining him from using his power completely. In order to defeat the AllFather he would have to release it, would have to allow his Scourge DNA to come to the forefront and supplant it.

But if I do that, I’ll never be able to be with Lauren again. It’s all that keeps my Scourge impulses in check—the only reason I’m able to be with her without hurting her, he thought desperately. Better to keep it, hang on to what little humanity I have, than revert to my former self and come back to her a ravening, lustful monster.

Then he lifted his head and saw that the black cloth covering the cage had blown partially away. A small, feminine hand was clutching one of the bars of the cage and from its depths, he thought he saw a familiar pair of green eyes.

Mother! Determination suddenly surged through him. He hadn’t come here to die, to allow his father to suck him dry and leave a lifeless husk behind. He was here to save her—the female whose face he had only seen in dreams. The one who had given birth to him and had him torn from her arms. The mother he had always longed to know was just a few feet away, being held in the AllFather’s cruel iron cage. He must not let her die!

Summoning all the natural Scourge rage that lay within him, just below the surface of his psyche, Xairn stopped the power flowing out of him. Then, with a strength born of desperation, he snapped the fragile chain of human DNA within himself, allowing the floodgates of his true identity to surge forward.

Immediately his eyes burned and he was flooded with power. With it came cruelty, possessiveness, and a lust he knew he would never be able to control. A monster, he thought as the Scourge impulses rushed through his body like a wildfire, devouring all that was good. I am truly a monster now. He looked down at his hand, holding the cryo-knife. No longer was his skin a smooth, even tan. It had reverted to its natural color of pale, pearlescent gray. Xairn knew without looking that his eyes had gone back to their normal red-on-black as well. He was Scourge again—through and through. There were other things to worry about at the present, however. Such as what to do to his father.

“Xairn?” The AllFather was looking at him uncertainly. “My ssson? How have you changed?”

“I told you before that I am your son no longer.” Xairn heard the coldness in his own voice as he got to his feet. He raised the cryo-knife. “You have only yourself to blame for that.”

“Ssstop!” The AllFather’s voice crackled with authority and Xairn felt him put out a tendril of power, but it had no effect on him. Instinctively, he grabbed the power, reaching out with a part of himself he had never known he possessed until now. The part was like a greedy, hungry hand. It pushed out from the center of his chest and grasped for life—any life—to feed its monstrous appetite. Once it latched on to the power coming from the AllFather, it began to grow, to suck in his energy and life force.

“How do you like it, Father?” Xairn asked coldly, as he felt the force inside him begin to grow, even as his father’s power diminished. “How does it feel to be the one who is drained?”

“No!” The AllFather’s eyes were red-on-black again but instead of crimson, his irises were a pale, rusty red. They looked faded somehow and his already pale skin began to grow ashen.

Because of me, Xairn thought coldly. Because I’m draining him, killing him. The thought didn’t cause any pain or remorse. The more power he drew from his father, the less he felt. The less he cared. And the more he wanted.

“Ssstop!” the AllFather wheezed, sinking to his knees. “It was a test, don’t you sssee? Only a test, my ssson. And you have passed it. You are fit to rule with me, by my ssside. Please…no…” He fell over, onto his side, his mouth open in soundless screams but still Xairn drained him. Still the hungry hand grasped for more…

“My son, stop!”

At first Xairn thought it was some trick his father was playing but the voice he heard now was soft and feminine and there was no hissing in its tone.

“Stop,” the voice cried again. “Do not take any more of his essence into yourself. Inhaling his evil will taint your soul!”

Looking up, he saw a feminine face pressed to the bars of the cage. It was the same face he remembered seeing over and over again in the visions his father had shown him. The sight of it—of her—nearly stopped his heart. It had begun to feel like a fist of solid ice in his chest but now it throbbed painfully inside him, as if to say that it wasn’t quite frozen yet.

“Mother?” he asked, stepping around the fallen body of the AllFather. “Is it you? Really you?”

“Oh Xairn. My baby.” She pressed her face to the bars of the cage and reached out to him with both arms.

Xairn came to her slowly, walking on legs that felt like dry sticks. Mother…my mother… Strangely, she looked exactly as he had seen her in the visions. Her long brownish-black hair wasn’t streaked with grey and her face was unlined—untouched by age.

“Mother,” he whispered again, falling to his knees beside her and taking her outstretched hands. “How…why…I thought you were dead. Why did I never see you? Where did he keep you?”

“Your father held me in stasis—never aging, never changing. He has a stasis tube in one of the emergency life pods—that was where he kept me.” Her eyes were bright with tears. “He wanted my pain to remain fresh—the pain of losing you. Oh Xairn, my baby, to me it was only yesterday that you were torn from my arms. And now you’re a fully-grown male. I can hardly believe it.”

“Mother…” Suddenly he could stand to see her caged no longer. “Hold on,” he said, looking for the lock. “I’ll get you out of here. I’ve come to take you home.”

“Oh Xairn…” She let out a half sob as he found the locking mechanism and plunged the cryo-knife into it. The lock froze and shattered into a thousand pieces. Headless of the shrapnel, Xairn dragged open the door to the cage. “Come out.”

“My son. How I have longed to hold you just once more.” Stiffly, she made her way out of the cramped confines and fell into his arms. Xairn pulled her close at once, crushing her to him, pressing his face to her hair and breathing her in.

“Mother,” he whispered. “All my life I have longed for you.”

“I’m sorry. So sorry.” She sobbed against him and Xairn tried to hold her more gently. She felt fragile in his arms, as though she might break into a thousand pieces like the lock had.

He took a deep breath and tried to calm the painful throbbing of his heart. Not frozen now—his mother’s love had melted it completely. “It’s all right now,” he whispered. “I’ll take you someplace safe. You’ll never have to worry about anything again. I’ll provide for you, care for you—”

“No, my son.” Her voice sounded strange in his ears and he pulled back to look at her.

“Why not?”

“I won’t live that long. Look.” She indicated her face and Xairn saw to his horror that her formerly smooth skin was now lined with wrinkles. As he watched, more lines encroached, etching themselves into her lovely features, turning her old and haggard. Streaks of silver grew in her hair and her hands grew withered and gnarled.

“Gods!” he exclaimed, panicked. “What’s wrong? What’s happening to you?”

“The cage I was placed in was a stasis holder.” Her voice sounded scratchy and high, the voice of an old woman. “When I came out of it, my artificial youth was compromised. The years are catching up to me now—three years for every one I was in stasis. It is a deadly process—one I’m not strong enough to withstand, I fear.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Xairn’s felt hot tears spring to his eyes. “Why didn’t you stay in the cage? I never should have broken the lock!”

“I wanted you to.” She raised a withered hand and brushed his cheek. “I wanted to hold you in my arms one more time before I died. I love you, my darling. Love you so much. Please forgive my absence from your life.”

“You couldn’t help it,” Xairn whispered, his voice breaking as the tears came faster. “I could never…never blame you.”

“Thank you, my son. I love you.” She smiled at him and even though her face was withered and old, he thought her smile was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen. “Tell me this at least—do you have someone to love you? Someone to care for you?”

Xairn thought of Lauren. Of how he would never be able to go back to her now that his Scourge nature had reasserted itself. “Yes,” he whispered hoarsely. “There is a girl I love. She’s kind and beautiful. I…I think you would like her.”

“I’m so glad.” His mother sighed tiredly. “So glad that you’re not alone. That you have someone to love you.” She shook her head feebly. “I must go now. Promise not to take any more of your father’s power—it leads only to corruption and evil.”

“I…I promise,” Xairn whispered. “Mother, please don’t go. Don’t…don’t die.”

But it was too late. Slowly her green eyes closed and her chest rose and fell once more. Looking at her, Xairn knew it would never rise again. She was gone.

“Mother!” Throwing back his head, he howled his grief to the universe. Dead, she was dead! He had found her at last only to lose her forever. It seemed so unfair, so wrong. He wanted to kill, wanted to die, wanted to dive into the blackness of space and let the airless vacuum take him so he wouldn’t have to feel the unbearable pain of her loss.

Suddenly he heard a soft sound at his feet.

“Ssso, you have freed her at last.” The AllFather was watching him from faded red eyes but Xairn thought he looked stronger than he had a few minutes ago. Was his power returning?

Doesn’t matter if it is, Xairn thought, turning a murderous gaze on his father. I can fix that. He felt the greedy, grasping fist rise inside him once more, ready to take, ready to inhale his father’s power and leave him a dry, desiccated corpse at the foot of his own throne.

But then he remembered the soft voice of his mother. “Inhaling his evil will taint your soul!” she’d said.

“That’sss right, it will.” The AllFather chuckled weakly, his eyes glowing brighter as he read Xairn’s thoughts. “Ssso you cannot take my life. I know you, my ssson—you will not go against your mother’sss dying wish.”

“No, I won’t.” Tenderly, Xairn laid his mother’s body on the ground and turned to face his father who had somehow gotten to his feet.

“I knew it.” The AllFather’s hissing laughter filled the air. “Knew you were too weak to truly challenge me.”

“I don’t wish to challenge you,” Xairn said, taking a step toward him. “I wish to kill you.”

“What—?” the AllFather began, his crimson eyes wide with surprise.

Xairn plunged the cryo-knife into his chest, skewering the twisted black lump that served as his heart. “Die, Father” he whispered. “Die.”

The AllFather’s body froze in shock and a thin layer of frost formed over his rigid torso. Xairn watched dispassionately as the male who had raised him with such misery and pain fell to his knees and the life left his eyes.

As the AllFather fell, it seemed as though some connection between them was severed. The strange, greedy hand Xairn had felt inside himself was being pulled out, like a tooth being yanked out by the roots. He cried out in sudden pain, one hand clutching his chest. Then he collapsed at the foot of the green etched throne, falling helpless between the bodies of his mother and father.

Mother, he thought, turning his face toward her face, finally peaceful in death. I’m sorry. I couldn’t save you but at least I avenged you. And whatever it was that made me like him is gone. The power, the greed, is gone…

Then the world was eaten by darkness and he knew no more.

THIRTY-SEVEN

He woke in a dim room with someone bending over him. “What…who are you?” he mumbled, trying to make his eyes focus.

“Relax Xairn. It’s me, Sylvan—I’m a healer.”

“Am I sick? Where am I?” He sat up in bed and the room spun around him. With a groan he sank back down onto the pillows.

“Take it easy.” Sylvan sounded worried. “You had many wounds—you lost a lot of blood. I want to give you a transfusion but I’m still running tests to make sure our blood is compatible with yours.”

“Nothing about me is compatible with anyone.” Xairn started to put a hand to his head…and stopped. “Turn up the lights.”

“What?” Sylvan frowned.

“Turn up the lights, damn it! I need to see something.”

“Very well.” Looking up, Sylvan addressed the ceiling. “Lights high.”

Xairn blinked in the sudden brilliance and examined his hand with its pearlescent grey skin. Grey? But it was tan—the human DNA I got from Lauren changed it. How can it possible be grey again? How—?

Suddenly, in a rush of images, everything came back to him. The corridor filled with vat grown soldiers, the high steps leading to the throne, the cage covered in black cloth, the grinning face of his father, the sorrowful, beautiful face of his mother before she aged and died right before his eyes. And the cryo-knife, plunged to the hilt in the AllFather’s chest.

Gone. They’re both gone. I killed them both.

“Your mother’s death was not your fault,” Sylvan murmured and Xairn realized he’d spoken his desolate thoughts aloud. “And your father richly deserved what you gave him.”

Xairn shook his head. “I took her from the cage. If I’d left her in—”

“She still would have died,” Sylvan interrupted him. “The stasis holder can’t last forever. Once a subject is taken from such a long stasis, death is inevitable. There was nothing you could have done to save her, Xairn. I’m sorry.”

“I longed for her all my life and I got to see her for such a short time.” Xairn looked down at his hands. “I do not regret what I did to my father, but I will never stop mourning for her. For my mother.”

“I know.” Sylvan put a gentle hand on his shoulder. “At a time like this, it’s best to try and share the pain with someone who cares for you. Lauren is waiting to see you—she just came up from Earth. She’s outside the door right now.”

“No!” Xairn sat bolt upright. “No, I won’t see her. Don’t let her in.”

“Really?” Sylvan looked perplexed. “But, Brother, she loves you.”

“I am not your brother and it doesn’t matter how Lauren feels about me. I won’t see her.” Xairn looked down at the hateful grey hue of his skin. “Send her away.” He wished he could use the power he’d had so briefly to force the other male to do as he asked. But he knew without even trying that it was gone—it had been pulled from him during his father’s death. His Scourge instincts and desires, however, still remained intact.

“Be reasonable,” Sylvan said softly. “She cares for you deeply and I know you care for her. At least speak to her.”

“You’re right.” Xairn looked up at him. “I do care for her. I love her—which is why I must never see her again.”

Sylvan frowned. “I don’t understand.”

“Look at me.” Xairn held out his hands. “I am as I was before. The human DNA I had grafted to my own has been broken and replaced by my original Scourge genetic makeup.”

“Lauren won’t care about your appearance,” Sylvan said, shaking his head. “Such things are of no importance where love is concerned.”

“It is because I love her that I cannot see her.” Xairn sighed painfully. “It’s not just the way I look—it’s the way I feel. The way I’ll act if I’m not careful.” He looked at the other male. “You know what Scourge sexual practices are, do you not? The dominance and cruelty that is bred into our very genes?”

Sylvan looked troubled. “I do but I thought you must have found a way to circumvent those traits.”

“I did.” Xairn ran a hand through his hair. “It was the human DNA—that was what allowed me to control myself. Now that it’s gone I cannot trust myself around Lauren anymore. I can’t…can’t trust myself not to harm her.” He looked at his hands. “Surely you can understand.”

“I would simply tell you to get your DNA altered again but a second alteration isn’t possible after the first has failed.” Sylvan raised one pale blond eyebrow at him. “You truly fear you might hurt her?”

“I know I would,” Xairn said heavily. “And I love her too much to risk her safety. Please…have her returned to Earth.”

Sylvan nodded reluctantly. “I will but I’m afraid she won’t go easily. She’s very insistent about seeing you.”

“Do whatever you have to but send her away. I can’t see her.” Xairn shook his head. “In fact, I need to leave myself.”

He started to get up but Sylvan stopped him, pushing him back against the pillows with one large hand. “That I cannot allow. You’re still weak and under my care. Until I discharge you from the med unit, you’ll have to stay here.”

“How much longer do I have to stay?” Xairn demanded. “I need to leave—need to get far away from here.”

“Don’t be so eager to leave the ones who care for you,” Sylvan said gently. “It doesn’t matter to us what you look like, we still consider you our brother. Now rest—I’ll try to handle Lauren.”

Xairn wanted to get out of bed, to protest that he was well enough to leave. But the room began spinning around him again and his head dropped back on the pillows. Soon, he told himself, putting a hand over his arm. Soon I’ll leave and go far from here.

Where would he go? He had no idea but it didn’t really matter. He didn’t care where he went as long as he put enough distance between himself and Lauren. Enough that she could never, ever find him.

THIRTY-EIGHT

“Surprise!”

Lauren looked up to see Olivia, Sophia, and Kat walk in the door of the Sweet Spot. She waved at them, trying to smile. “Hi, you guys.”

“It’s not a surprise, Liv,” Sophia said as they came up to the counter. “I told her we were coming.”

“You did?” Olivia demanded. “Why?”

“So I could whip up a special treat for my pregnant cuz,” Lauren said. “Hang on, let me run in the back and get it.”

“Can I come with you?” Kat stepped forward, a curious look on her face. “I’ve always wanted to see what the inside of a bakery looks like.”

“Come on back.” Lauren nodded at her friend and beckoned her around the counter. “Would you two like to come too?” she asked her cousins.

“Uh, I think we’ll stay here and admire your creations.” Sophia nodded at her twin sister. Olivia’s eyes were glued to the glass cases in the front where the cupcakes Lauren had baked that morning were on display.

“Fine, pick some to take home while you’re at it.” Lauren nodded at them and then escorted Kat through the swinging metal door that led to the kitchen.

To her surprise, the moment they were alone, Kat grabbed her arm and looked into her eyes. “I know all about your problem with Xairn and I think I have a solution for you.”

“What?” Lauren looked at her with wide eyes. “If you know all about it then you’re one up on me. All I know is that he refuses to see me no matter…no matter what.” Her voice wavered but she couldn’t seem to help it. “It’s been three weeks now, Kat. I…I’ve about given up hope of changing his mind.”

“Don’t give up hope.” Kat squeezed her arm. “He’s going through a lot right now—he watched his mother die and had to kill his own father. That’s not something you get over right away—even with a crapload of therapy, and he still refuses to talk to anyone about it.”

“I know.” Lauren’s eyes filled with tears. “But I want to be there for him—to help him get over what happened. Only he won’t see me, won’t even talk to me on the viewscreen.”

“He’s changed,” Kat said. “A lot. He’s reverted back to how he looked before you guys swapped DNA.”

Lauren shook her head. “I don’t care about that! I just want to be with him. Before he left, he told me he wanted to be with me too. I guess…he changed his mind.”

“Only because he’s afraid he might hurt you. And I have to be honest—I think he might,” Kat said seriously.

“What?” Lauren demanded. “What are you talking about?”

“I’ve been doing some research on the Scourge and the way they have bonding sex,” Kat. “It sounds like you’re in for a rough ride if Xairn does come back to you.”

“I don’t care,” Lauren said passionately. “I’ve thought about that and you know what I decided? It’s worth it. No matter how much it hurts, I’ll go through with it if it means I’ll have Xairn back in my life for good.”

Kat shook her head. “But he thinks the exact opposite—that nothing is worth hurting you, not even a lasting, bonded relationship. So what you need is a way to have bonding sex with him without getting hurt.”

Lauren bit her lip. “I’m afraid that’s probably not going to happen. I don’t want to be crude but you should see the size of his, uh, equipment. And Scourge have two shafts instead of one so if we did have bonding sex—”

“I know,” Kat interrupted, nodding knowingly. “Didn’t I tell you I did some research?”

“And you found a solution?” Lauren asked, raising an eyebrow. She walked over to the convection oven where Olivia’s cupcakes were baking.

“I found out a lot of things,” Kat said mysteriously. “For instance, did you know the original Scourge women actually liked the way they were treated?”

“What?” Lauren frowned. “Xairn told me they were tied up and tortured. Who would like that?”

“There were some abuses of power,” Kat acknowledged, going over to the counter to look at the bowl of pale green frosting Lauren had prepared. “But in a lot of bonded relationships, the female Scourge seemed to genuinely care for their mates and enjoy their sexual relationship. That’s because while the Scourge males were natural Dominants, the Scourge females were natural submissives—it was hardwired into them to enjoy being dominated.”

“Really?” Lauren looked at her with wide eyes, the tray of chocolate cupcakes she was taking out of the oven forgotten. “They…they really liked it?”

Kat shrugged. “It was in their genes. They couldn’t help liking it.”

Lauren looked down at the cupcakes she’d baked especially for her cousin. “Kat, if I tell you something do you promise not to think I’m weird or sick or something?”

“Word of honor.” Kat raised her right hand solemnly. “Go ahead and spill—I’m not the judgmental type.”

Lauren smiled as she put down the cupcakes. “I didn’t think so. The thing is that ever since Xairn has come to stay with me here on Earth I’ve been having these, well…these fantasies. About things I never would have been interested in before.”

“Mm-hmm.” Kat nodded. “Go on.”

“Well, I felt weird about it and kept thinking it was strange and unnatural. I mean, I was raised to be a feminist and never let any man dominate me. So I kept wondering why I was fantasizing about this kind of…thing.”

“About being submissive, you mean?” Kat raised one dark red eyebrow.

Lauren blushed and nodded. “Essentially, yes.” She began removing the cupcakes from their trays, working carefully as she spoke. “As I said, I didn’t know where all this was coming from. But now I realize I’ve only been having these, uh, feelings since Xairn and I had our DNA altered.”

“That makes sense,” Kat said thoughtfully. “You took some of his DNA and he took some of yours, right?”

Lauren nodded. “And I never could figure out what I got out of the exchange. I mean, with Xairn it was obvious—it changed his skin and eye coloring dramatically. But with me, nothing changed except my scent. And the change was so subtle nobody but Xairn could even tell.”

“Maybe you did get something else from the exchange,” Kat said. “If you’ve got Scourge DNA running around inside you, it’s not surprising that you’re having the same kind of urges a Scourge female would when she wanted to have bonding sex with her male.”

“That’s what I’m beginning to think. Whew…” Lauren let out a shaky laugh. “For awhile there I thought I was going crazy or something. I couldn’t figure out why I wanted…what I wanted,” she ended lamely.

“Well, now you know.” Kat grinned. “And I say you should go with those impulses—let your new DNA be your guide.”

“I’d be happy to,” Lauren said with a sigh. “In fact, I’ve already made some, uh, changes in case he comes home. But now I don’t know…” Her throat felt tight but she forced herself to continue. “I don’t know if he ever will.”

“He’ll come back to you,” Kat said confidently. “I’ll have Deep work on him—they seem to have a special connection. I’ll have him tell Xairn he has to at least come say goodbye to you in person. And the minute he gets here—gotcha! You pounce.”

“That all sounds great,” Lauren said doubtfully as she began to frost the chocolate cupcakes with the pale green frosting. They were still warm so she put on a lot of icing, letting some of it melt into the cake. “But I’m pretty sure he’ll refuse to, uh, do anything. Especially if he thinks he’s going to hurt me.”

“But he won’t hurt you.” Kat snapped her fingers. “Can’t believe I almost forgot to tell you the most important part. I brought you a secret weapon.” She patted the large purse she was carrying over one arm.

“A secret weapon?” Laure looked at the purse doubtfully. “Like some kind of special gun I can hold on him to make him take me?”

Kat laughed. “Of course not! Let’s just say it’s something to get you ready for his visit—something that will allow you to have bonding sex with him without pain or injury.” She winked. “And I promise you, it works.”

Lauren had been working as they talked and now she let out a breath and put down the last cupcake. “Really? You’re sure?”

“I’ve tested it myself extensively.” Kat smiled. “It’s foolproof and delicious. And speaking of delicious…” Reaching out, she snagged one of the chocolate, green-frosted cupcakes off the tray Lauren was holding. “I’m sure Liv won’t miss just one.”

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Lauren said but Kat had already taken a big bite of the cupcake.

“Mmm-mmm…ugh!” She swallowed with difficulty and looked up at Lauren. “I don’t want to be rude but your mint chocolate cupcakes could use some work.”

“My mint chocolate cupcakes are delicious—but those aren’t mint chocolate.” Lauren nodded at the half eaten cupcake in Kat’s hand.

“Not mint chocolate? Then what the hell are they?”

“It’s a new flavor I call ‘pregnant lady surprise.” Lauren grinned. “They’re devil’s food chocolate cake…with dill pickle icing.”

“Oh my God!” Kat made a face and then started laughing. “You know what? Liv is absolutely going to love these.”

“I have some other flavors that I baked this morning I think you’ll love.” Lauren nodded at the door. “Come on, let’s go give her these.”

As they walked through the doorway back into the main room she couldn’t help casting a sidelong glance at Kat and wondering what her friend meant by a ‘secret weapon’ and if she would ever get a chance to use it.

“So you’re just going to run away without a backward glance.” Deep’s voice rang out, echoing in the vast docking bay.

“What?” Xairn turned from the small space cruiser he’d been given as a gift from the Kindred High Council. It was a token of their appreciation. In effect, he and the warriors who had helped him had ended the Scourge threat—the war was over. The Council had offered him much more than the small ship but he had declined. He didn’t want riches or fame—he just wanted to go.

“I said you’re running away.” Deep came up beside him and patted the little ship’s sleek silver side.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” Xairn said stiffly. “I have fulfilled my obligations here. I have buried my mother in your sacred grove and seen my father’s body jettisoned into space. I have spoken to your Council and given them the codes to the Fathership so that they can do as they see fit with the rest of the vat grown and the urlich that remain. What else is there to do?”

“What else is there to do?” Deep raised an eyebrow at him. “Come on, Brother, you know very well what else there is to do. Don’t play the fool with me.”

Xairn frowned. “I am no fool. And I am not your brother so do not refer to me as such.”

“You’re right.” Xairn crossed his arms over his chest. “I’d be ashamed to have a brother who was such a coward.”

“First you call me a fool and then you call me a coward?” Xairn glared at him. “Have a care, Kindred. My patience has limits.”

“The humans have a saying, you know,” Deep continued, ignoring his threat. “They say, ‘it takes one to know one.’ I’m calling you a coward because you’re acting the same way I did and you’re making the same mistake I made.”

“Oh? And what was that?” Xairn demanded.

“You’re running away from the one female in the universe who was made for you—the one being who makes your life meaningful.” Deep sighed. “Remember how when we met back on the Scourge home world, I actually wanted you to use the psychic knife on Kat and Lock and myself?”

Xairn nodded. “I thought at the time that it was a strange request.”

“A stupid request, more like,” Deep said savagely. “I was taking the coward’s way out—running from Kat. I had convinced myself we didn’t belong together—that she would be better off without me. But that wasn’t true.”

“If you’re making a reference to my relationship with Lauren, the truth is she would be better off without me,” Xairn said. “I’m leaving to avoid causing her pain—both emotional and physical.”

“Physical? You really think you can’t trust yourself with the woman you love?” Deep demanded.

“You said it yourself when we met—Scourge are depraved. We’re sexual beasts—natural dominants. So no, I can’t trust myself.” Xairn fitted his hand to the side of the ship and watched as the smart metal melted around his palm and the hatch opened. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to go.”

“What if I told you there was a way for you to have bonding sex with your female without hurting her?”

Deep’s words stopped him dead in his tracks. He turned to face the other male. “What are you talking about?”

“I said, there’s a way you can bond her to you without hurting her. Kat has already talked to her about it.”

Xairn frowned. “You have such a thing?”

“Think about it,” Deep said. “We Twin Kindred always share a female and we’re all much better endowed than any human male our females might have been with before. If we didn’t have a way to have bonding sex without causing injury, our branch of the Kindred would have died off long before.”

For a long moment Xairn considered it. Then he shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. My issue isn’t just about hurting her—it’s the shame and humiliation that go along being dominated. I don’t…don’t want to subject her to the kinds of degradations my Scourge instincts urge me to perform.”

“Maybe you should ask her how she feels about being submissive before you decide it’s not what she wants,” Deep said. “Some females enjoy sexual role playing—many Kindred brides included. We even have a Law of Conduct that allows each Kindred male to ‘punish’ his bride for infractions.” He smiled. “I promise you, it leads to some interesting scenarios.”

Xairn shook his head. “You truly do not understand. What my nature urges me to do is not role playing or any kind of scenario. It’s a constant, never ending state of sexual domination. And I wouldn’t dominate Lauren for ‘fun,’ I’d do it because I couldn’t help myself. Even if…even if she didn’t want me to.” He sighed. “No, it’s better just to leave.” He turned to swing into the cockpit but once again Deep’s voice stopped him.

“Without even saying goodbye?”

Xairn turned back again. “I said my goodbyes to her the night I left to confront my father.”

“But not your final goodbyes.” Deep frowned. “I’d stake my life you swore you would come back to her. Well, didn’t you?”

Xairn shifted uncomfortably. “That was…before. Before I reverted to my true nature.”

Deep raised an eyebrow at him. “Are you really going to stand there and tell me that you don’t think you can trust yourself enough to at least say goodbye in person? Because I don’t believe that, Xairn. You’re no ravening beast, no matter what you may believe about yourself.” He put a hand on Xairn’s shoulder. “At least see her once more and tell her why you must go. You owe her that much.”

Xairn had been ready to shake off the Kindred’s hand and leave but now he felt his shoulders slump as Deep’s words hit home. “You are right,” he said heavily. “Lauren and I have been through a lot together. I do owe it to her to say goodbye in person.”

“Go then…Brother.” Deep stepped back and nodded. “The Goddess go with you and grant you wisdom.”

“Thank you.” Xairn sighed and climbed into the ship. He saw Deep still watching him as the cockpit sealed itself behind him. It should be evening on Earth right now—he could make a quick side trip to see Lauren at her home and then plot a course for a far distant star—one where she would never find him.

Gods Lauren, he thought as he guided the small silver ship out of the docking bay and into the blackness of space. I love you so much. I wish things could be different.

But he knew in his heart that nothing could change his nature and nothing could keep him from acting on his natural impulses. He had to leave her, even though it felt like he was leaving his heart behind on her small blue planet instead.

For the last time, he turned his ship toward the Earth. It was time to say goodbye.

THIRTY-NINE

Lauren was sitting at home, absently stroking Little One when she got a strong feeling that someone wanted to talk to her. “Hello?” she said out loud, looking around and feeling kind of creeped out. “Is anybody there?”

“It’s me, Kat,” said a voice that was very definitely coming from inside Lauren’s head. “Sorry to freak you out but I’m calling you on a Think-me—kind of a Kindred telepathic cell phone. I hope you don’t mind but it’s the fastest way to communicate—so much easier than schlepping down to the HKR building to talk on the viewscreen all the time.”

“No, I don’t mind,” Lauren said aloud. “Or should I just think back to you?” she thought.

“Either way works but the thinking is better if you’re not alone. Otherwise people are going to think you’re crazy and talking to yourself.” Kat sounded amused.

“I’m alone,” Lauren thought back, beginning to get the hang of the mental communication. “I’m hanging around my condo, about to turn in for the night.”

“Good! Perfect!” Kat sounded excited. “Then you might have a little time to get ready.”

“Get ready for what?”

“Xairn’s coming—Deep talked him into it.”

“He is? Oh my God!” Lauren’s heart started pounding. “Oh, I have so much to do!”

“Don’t get too excited yet,” Kat cautioned. “He told Deep he’s just coming to say goodbye.”

“What? But didn’t Deep tell him about your ‘secret weapon?’”

“He did.” Kat sounded sober. “But apparently it isn’t just the pain he might cause you during bonding sex that has him worried.”

“What? What else is he worried about?” Lauren asked, exasperated.

“The whole dominant/submissive thing.” Kat sounded as though she was trying to choose her words with care. “His, uh, natural urges seem to have him all tied up in knots.”

“It’s not really surprising, considering the things he saw the AllFather do to women,” Lauren sent thoughtfully. “I think part of the problem is that he thinks he can’t be dominant without turning into his father.”

“That sounds reasonable,” Kat agreed. “But I also think he has the idea that you don’t want to be dominated.”

“But that’s not how I feel at all!” Lauren protested. “I mean, I wasn’t sure at first. It felt…strange to want those kinds of things. But now—”

“Now you’re going to have one chance to show him that you’ve changed your mind,” Kat interrupted. “So we shouldn’t waste time talking. Have you been eating the fruit I gave you?”

Lauren nodded and then remembered her friend couldn’t see her. “Yup. I started last night. And to be honest today I’m feeling kind of…strange.”

“You mean horny?” Kat’s mental voice sounded amused. “Yeah, bonding fruit will do that to you—remember I warned you there could be side effects. In a little while it’s going to really kick in. And listen, hon, you’re going to need Xairn to help you scratch that itch—don’t try to do it on your own. It doesn’t work—believe me, I tried.”

“So you’re saying that if I don’t convince him to stay and, uh, bond with me or at least make love with me—”

“You’re going to be in a world of hurt,” Kat finished for her matter-of-factly. “But don’t worry about that, Lauren. Think positive. You can do this, I know you can.”

“I hope you’re right.” Lauren took a deep breath, trying to mentally prepare herself.

“I know I am,” Kat said confidently. “Now go get ready! He should be there at any minute.”

“Okay. Kat?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you.” Lauren wished she could give her a hug. “Thanks so much for helping me.”

“That’s all right,” Kat said cheerfully. “You can pay me back in cupcakes. Talk to you later!”

And with that, the connection was broken as suddenly at it had been established.

“God, I don’t have much time,” Lauren muttered, hurrying to change. She had told Kat earlier that she’d made certain arrangements in case Xairn ever did come home and buying just the right outfit was one of them. She hadn’t been sure when she was shopping for it that she’d ever have the chance to wear it. Now she couldn’t wait to put it on.

She stripped and then grabbed the red see-through outfit from the top drawer of her small dresser. She pulled it on quickly and then went into the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror.

When she was looking for just the right ‘welcome home’ outfit, Lauren had considered many different styles. She’d tried on a lot of black leather and white lace but neither seemed to fit the bill. Finally she’d found the gauzy red top and pants combo at an upscale costume shop in downtown Sarasota. It was meant to be a harem costume straight out of the Arabian Nights and it suited her perfectly.

The blouse had long sleeves and a low cut, scooping neckline that stopped just above her nipples. A red bikini-type top was supposed to go under the silky material but Lauren didn’t even consider wearing it. She had one chance to get Xairn back—she wasn’t about to play hard to get. Her bare breasts could be seen through the translucent red material, clearly displaying one of the changes she’d made in preparation for his homecoming. She hoped he would be pleased by what she’d done, but at the very least she knew he would be surprised.

The bottom of the outfit was a pair of loose, blousy pants made of the same silky see-through crimson material and gathered into cuffs at the ankles. They had come with a tiny red thong to wear underneath but Lauren had left it in the drawer along with the bikini top that was supposed to go under the blouse. She was going to be completely bare beneath the naughty outfit. Completely bare and completely irresistible—she hoped.

Instead of a button and zipper, the pants had a long slit down the center of the crotch and a silk cord tie at the waist. When tied in a bow, the cord kept the pants closed but the unfastened slit in the crotch offered easy access to a seeking hand.

And God, Lauren certainly hoped that Xairn’s hands would be seeking! Seeking, touching, feeling and exploring every part of her body. Already she was feeling hot and bothered, her nipples hard and her pussy throbbing with need. The fruit that Kat had given her to eat was really working on her! Not to mention the fact that she loved Xairn and couldn’t wait to see him again.

Suddenly, she had a spasm of anxiety. If he won’t make love to me I’m really going to be in trouble! Then again, if he left her for good, never to return, she was going to have a lot worse problems to deal with than just a terminal case of horniness.

Taking a deep breath, Lauren went to the bowl on the kitchen counter and took out the last, triangular fruit. Kat had given her several of them, telling her that they were usually reserved for brides called by the Twin Kindred. She’d also warned about eating too many of them—something she herself had apparently done on at least one very memorable occasion. Still, Lauren had wanted to be prepared so she’d eaten all but one. Now she looked at the last fruit, clutched in the palm of her hand.

“Oh, what the hell,” she murmured and took a big bite.

The juicy, sweet fruit had barely hit her tongue before the doorbell rang. Little One started barking immediately but Lauren shushed her. “Stay,” she told the puppy in a shaking voice. Could it really be Xairn already? There was only one way to find out.

Clutching the fruit in one hand, her heart beating so hard she was sure it was shaking her entire body, Lauren went to the door.

Xairn sucked in a sharp breath when he saw her. Her long black hair flowed loose over her shoulders and she was wearing silky, sheer clothing which clearly showed her bare flesh beneath.

“Xairn?” she whispered, her amber eyes wide and hopeful. “I’m so glad you’re here. I…I’ve missed you so much.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to say that he had missed her too but just then Little One jumped off the couch and came running up to him. Barking joyfully, she jumped into his arms and licked his face.

Lauren laughed. “It looks like I’m not the only one who missed you. Look at her—she knows her master is home.”

Xairn frowned, the words of love dying on his lips. “I am not fit to be anyone’s master. Not even a dog’s. I’ve changed, Lauren.”

“Yes, I can see that,” she said quietly. “You look the same way you did when I first fell in love with you.”

“Lauren—”

“It’s true. You know the color of your skin and eyes doesn’t matter to me.” She crossed her arms over her breasts. “I…heard about what happened on the ship. To your mother. I’m very sorry, Xairn.”

“I was unable to save her,” he said stiffly. “Though I did get to speak to her briefly—very briefly—before she died.”

“Oh, baby,” Lauren whispered. “I wish so much I could have been there with you—to help you through it.” Little One whined softly at her mournful tone and licked Xairn’s face again.

He shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. It’s over now.”

“That doesn’t make the pain less,” she said. “If I could have come with you…but I know that would have played right into your father’s plans.”

“Actually, it was me he was trying to lure to the Fathership. Me he wanted.” Xairn stroked the puppy gently. “He wanted to absorb my power—I suppose it would have given him a kind of immortality.”

“Oh my God, I didn’t know that.” Lauren put a hand to her mouth. “What happened?”

Xairn shrugged. “I absorbed his power instead. Or rather, I started to. But my mother…” He had to clear his throat before continuing. “She…she begged me with her dying breath not to take his essence into myself. She said it would corrupt my soul. So I let it go instead.” He sighed. “When it did, my own power went with it. I can no longer read minds or compel anyone to do my bidding.”

Lauren looked at him hopefully. “So…you let that part of yourself go?”

“Only the power left,” Xairn said flatly. “My Scourge instincts and urges remain. And now that the small strand of human DNA which I got from you has been broken and overwhelmed by my own genetic material, I am worse than I was before.”

“I never thought you were so bad,” Lauren said softly.

“That is because you don’t know what is in my heart,” he said grimly.

“I want to, though. I want to know it all.” Scooping the wriggling puppy out of his arms, she set Little One down in the small patch of fenced-in grass that served the condo as a front yard. “Stay,” she told the puppy. Then she motioned to Xairn. “Come in?”

“I shouldn’t.” He tried to look anywhere but at her beautiful body. “I…I only came to say goodbye.”

Lauren took a deep breath and he had the feeling she was fighting back tears. Then she lifted her chin. “You can’t say goodbye without talking to me one last time and I can’t keep standing out here like this.” She indicated the sheer-red costume. “If the neighbors see me—”

“All right.” Reluctantly, Xairn went with her into the condo and shut the door behind them. He could hear Little One whining fretfully on the other side of the door but he knew the puppy would be safe in the tiny front yard. “Let’s talk.”

“Fine.” Lauren led the way into the kitchen and put a strange piece of fruit she’d been holding down on a plate. Then she turned to face him. “So you came just to say goodbye? You’re leaving because you don’t…don’t love me anymore?” Her voice trembled slightly but she kept her head high and looked him in the eyes as she spoke.

Xairn sighed and rubbed a hand over his face. “You know that isn’t true. I still love you as much as I ever did—more. That is why I feel compelled to leave.”

“Because you’re afraid you’ll hurt me.”

“Because I know I’ll hurt you,” he corrected. He shifted, his secondary shaft throbbing behind his tight flight pants. “Even now seeing you as you are makes me long to throw you down and fuck you.”

“Do it then.” Boldly, she stepped forward, throwing out her chest. “I’m not afraid of a little pain, Xairn.”

At her motion, a flash of silver caught his gaze. “Not afraid of…Gods!” He grabbed her by the shoulders and studied her full breasts beneath the gauzy red top intently. “What have you done to yourself?”

“I had my nipples pierced.” She pulled the top down, baring her breasts completely so that he could see better. “It’s one of the Scourge marks of possession, isn’t it?”

Xairn tightened his grip on her shoulders and swallowed hard. Somehow he couldn’t tear his eyes from the erotic sight of her full, creamy brown breasts, naked and on display, with the lovely silver hoops piercing her tight nipples. “Yes,” he said at last, having difficulty forcing the words out. “It is.”

“I had them done soon after you left. They don’t hurt anymore. See?” Reaching up, she took his right hand and brought it down to cup one of her breasts. “Go on,” she murmured breathlessly. “Touch it. Touch me.”

Xairn couldn’t help himself. Gently he cupped the full undercurve of her breast and thumbed the nipple pierced with the slender silver hoop. Lauren moaned softly and pressed her breast more fully into his hand. The soft sound went straight to his cock, making him harder than ever.

“Do you know why we—why the Scourge—pierce our females’ nipples?” he asked, his voice low and harsh.

She shook her head, her breath coming short as he continued to stroke her tight little nub. “I thought it was just something you did. Is there a…a practical application?”

He nodded. “We do it so we can run a fine gold or sliver chain through the rings. Here and here.” Xairn cupped her other breast and tugged on both of the silver hoops gently, making her moan again. “Using the chain, we tether the female to the bed on her hands and knees. By tightening the chain and tugging on her nipples, we can force her to come further down. This raises her ass high in the air and gives the male better access to her pussy.”

“God.” Lauren whispered. “I…I didn’t know.”

“Now you do.” He looked up at her face at last. “You should not have done this just for me.”

“How could I not?” Lauren asked softly. “After all you’ve done for me.” Slowly she unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it open to expose the brand that spelled her name. “You were marked for me,” she murmured. “You let them write my name on your heart. I thought…I hope it’s still there.”

Xairn knew she was talking about more than just the brand that marked his skin. “You know it is,” he said roughly, dropping his hands from her bare breasts. “But it changes nothing.”

“Nothing at all?” She traced her name on his chest and her touch was at once cool and inflammatory. Xairn felt like he was being burned all over again, as though her slender finger was tipped with fire.

“Stop it,” he said, shaking his head. “I still have to leave. I only hope…hope that you didn’t take it upon yourself to incur any of the other marks of possession.”

Lauren raised an eyebrow. “As a matter of fact, I did. Would you like to know which I chose to have done?”

Xairn let his eyes rove over her body, drinking in her beauty. “You’re not wearing a collar so you must have had yourself pierced below or branded with my name. I can’t tell which.”

“Then maybe you should examine me and find out.” Her voice was light and teasing but there was a deep, unspoken need running beneath the soft banter. Xairn heard it and it made his secondary shaft throb with need. But he repressed his hunger for her fiercely.

“I cannot,” he said, stepping away. “I…should not.”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Can you really walk away from me that easily? Can you leave without knowing? You’ll wonder all your life if you don’t at least look just once.”

Xairn felt a force rising within him—a desire that threatened to burn his self-control to ashes, to demolish the cage he’d built around his true nature and let it out like a ravening beast seeking to devour. I must not let that happen! he told himself sternly. And yet…could it really hurt just to look? Lauren was right—he would wonder all his life what other mark she had taken if he didn’t find out.

“Fine,” he heard himself saying. “Go over to the bed and lay on your back with your calves hanging over the side and your arms over your head.”

Lauren went to the bed at once and arranged herself exactly as he had demanded. It gave him a strange thrill to see how willingly she obeyed but Xairn forced himself not to think about it.

“Good,” he said. Walking over, he knelt on the floor in front of her. “Now spread your legs for me.”

“All right.” She was shivering a little—with fear or excitement, he couldn’t tell which—but again she didn’t hesitate. Spreading her legs, she opened herself to him, mutely offering to give him whatever he wanted.

“Good.” Xairn heard the harsh tone of command in his voice but he couldn’t control it. He placed his hands on her knees. “Now hold still while I look at you. No matter what I say or do, you’re not to move. Do you understand?”

Her breath hissed out from between her teeth and she trembled under his touch but she spoke only one word. “Yes.”

“Yes, Master,” Xairn corrected her sternly.

“Yes, Master,” she repeated and as she spoke the word, he felt her shiver even more violently. At the same moment, the warm, feminine scent of her arousal hit him. Could it be that this was turning her on? That submitting to him was actually making her aroused? Xairn didn’t know if he could let himself believe it. Instead of trying to decipher her thoughts, he concentrated on her body.

Gods, but she smelled so damn good. Looking at her soft pussy, barely visible behind the silky red material, he could see that her little cunt lips were swollen and wet. Clearly she was aching with desire. Just as he was.

But I can’t give in. I’ll just look at her, just see what other marking she’s taken, and then I’ll leave, he told himself sternly. Slowly he untied the silk cord at her waist and slid the gauzy red pants down her long, smooth legs. Lauren moaned softly as he bared her, but made no move to cover herself or close her legs. Her unquestioning obedience stirred something in Xairn—a primal instinct he’d tried to bury for years. Take her! demanded a voice in his head. She is your female—claim her! Bond her! Grimly, he ignored it and continued with the business at hand.

“Are you all right?” He watched her face as he stroked gently up and down her thighs.

She nodded. “Y-yes. I thought you were going to…going to examine me. To look for the other mark.”

“I am.” Xairn stopped stroking and leaned forward, parting her thighs even wider with his broad shoulders. She still made no move to resist him, even when he framed her cunt with his hands and placed his thumbs on her outer pussy lips. “I’m going to open you now, Lauren,” he told her, watching her face as he spoke. “Going to spread open your tight little pussy and see if you’re marked. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Master,” she whispered. “Go ahead. I…I want you to.”

“I am not asking for your permission,” Xairn said harshly. “I’m telling you what I am going to do to you. You have no choice in the matter.”

She nodded. “I know. I…I don’t want a choice. I just want you.”

Her words touched that part inside him again—the dominant part begging to get out. Xairn pushed it aside and leaned over her spread thighs. Slowly, he opened her swollen cunt lips, revealing her slick, inner pussy, glossy with cunt honey. The sight made him catch his breath. Gods, she was beautiful! He had never seen anything so perfectly formed.

Forgetting that he was looking for a piercing, Xairn simply admired her. Last time he’d gone down on her, he had been rushed, almost desperate to taste her. This time he took his time, drinking in the sight of her lovely little cunt, breathing in her sweet, feminine aroma until he couldn’t stand it any more. Suddenly he had to taste her again—he couldn’t help it, the urge was too strong. He could leave, he told himself, leave and never see her again but not before he tasted her sweet, wet pussy just once more.

“I’m going to lick you now, Lauren,” he told her, his voice sounding hoarse with desire in his own ears. “Going to taste your sweet, creamy little cunt for as long as I want to and there’s nothing you can do about it.”

Her breath seemed to catch in her throat. “Yes, Master,” she whispered. “I…I’ll try to hold still and let you.”

“You’d better,” he said sharply. “If you move so much as a muscle I’ll be forced to punish you.”

Lauren caught her full lip between her little white teeth, her eyes going wide. “Yes, Master,” she murmured at last. “Any…any punishment you wish to give me, I would be happy to receive.”

Xairn growled low in his throat. Her willing submission was doing something to him—affecting him in a way that was hard to understand. If she’d been defiant or refused to obey his orders, he might have been able to turn away from her. But the way she gave herself so completely—to either pleasure or pain, whichever he saw fit to inflict—was pushing him forward. Forcing him to act more and more on his true nature. His Scourge nature.

Unable to hold back any longer, he leaned down and flattened his tongue against her open pussy. Then, savoring her unique salty-sweet flavor, he dragged his tongue upward, lapping her cunt long and slow.

Lauren moaned and bucked up against him, her hips moving involuntarily with the pleasure he gave her. Xairn felt his cock surge hard against the fastening of his flight pants at her reaction. Lowering his head, he did it again. And again. Gods, but she tasted delicious—as salty and rich as the sea. And the way she moaned and thrust her hips in time to his lapping made him so hard he felt like he could fuck his way through a stone wall. She was disobeying his orders by moving at all, but he would deal with that later. For now he just wanted to keep going down on her, wanted to press his tongue deep in her cunt and taste her until she came all over his face.

“Xairn! Master!” Lauren moaned and he felt her soft, slender fingers twining themselves in his hair. The feel of her touching him, holding onto him as he lapped her cunt, was almost too much to bear. A greedy lust came over him and he hooked his arms under her thighs, splitting her even wider for his assault.

Lauren gasped and her fingers tightened in his hair as he lapped and sucked her, running his tongue over her swollen, sensitive little clit and then thrusting it deep in her channel. She was close—he could sense it—and he wanted desperately to push her over the edge. Releasing one of her thighs, he positioned two fingers at the entrance to her pussy and thrust in deep.

“Yes! Oh God, Xairn!” She stiffened, her spine arching, and Xairn tasted fresh wetness as her pussy spasmed around his invading fingers. Knowing that she was coming, that he had pushed her over the edge, nearly brought about an orgasm for him as well. He held onto his self-control tightly, forcing himself to ignore his own desire even as he continued to suck and lap her clit and fingerfuck her pussy.

Lauren, for her part, was still moaning his name, still pressing against him with all her might as the waves of pleasure carried her out to sea. At last, however, she started to relax and he knew the peak had passed. Slowly he withdrew his fingers and looked up at her.

“Wow.” She smiled, the expression lighting up her whole face. “That was…amazing.”

Xairn agreed but he couldn’t let her know that. “You moved,” he growled, deciding to test the limits of her submission. “Now I’ll have to punish you.”

Her eyes went wide and then, slowly, she nodded. “Yes…punish me, Master. I…I’ve been bad. Punish me.”

Xairn’s secondary shaft throbbed with her soft pleas. Gods, if she only knew what her submission did to him, how hard it made him, how much it made him want her! Careful, he warned himself. Don’t go too far.

But he feared he was already past the point of no return.

Lauren gasped as he sat on the bed beside her and pulled her to him. For a split second she hoped he wanted to cuddle for a minute, but the thought had barely crossed her mind when she found herself flipped over across his knee. The submissive posture she had been placed in seemed to set her on fire and she couldn’t help writhing against his lap. She could feel the hard lump of his shaft pressing against her pelvis and she had the satisfaction of knowing that she was stimulating his cock with every move she made.

“Hold still!” Xairn gave her a stinging slap on her bare bottom that sent a bolt of pleasure/pain straight to her pussy. God, who knew getting spanked could make her so hot?

It never would have before, she told herself, trying to hold still. Not before I exchanged DNA with him. It’s too bad mine wasn’t strong enough to hold him. But in a way she was glad. She liked this new Xairn. Liked the way he demanded her submission in that deep, harsh voice. When he’d ordered her to lie still while he licked her pussy, she’d been lightheaded with desire. And now he was fulfilling the other fantasy she kept having—he was going to spank her!

But not yet apparently. Xairn was quiet and she felt his large, warm hands moving over her skin, tracing a spot on her upper right buttock. Suddenly Lauren knew what he was seeing.

“So,” he murmured at last. “This is the other mark you took.”

“It’s a tattoo,” she confessed, her breath coming short as he continued to trace the elaborate capital X she’d had inked into her skin. “I couldn’t find anyone who would brand me. They, uh, sort of thought I was crazy for even asking.”

“I’m glad you weren’t branded.” He stroked the spot gently. “I wouldn’t like to think of the pain you would endure from having my name burned into your flesh.”

“You endured it for me,” she pointed out.

“And I would do it again. But I don’t want you to do the same. This…this is enough.”

Lauren twisted her head to try and get a look at his face. “Then…you like it?”

“More than you know.” Xairn’s voice was a hoarse whisper. Then he straightened up. “But I still have to punish you. For moving when I told you not to, I’m going to give you ten slaps. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Master,” Lauren murmured. God, it gave her such a thrill to call him that! Playing the submissive was really getting her off. Despite her recent orgasm, she could already feel her pussy getting hot and swollen again, ready for his touch.

But the next time he touched her, it wasn’t to stroke her pussy. Instead, she received another hard, stinging slap to the buttocks. “One,” Xairn said in a low voice as she moaned and writhed in his lap. “Hold still, Lauren,” he continued. “Don’t make me add to your punishment.”

Lauren stilled in his lap at once, though her natural impulse was to try and get free. “Yes, Master,” she whispered again.

“Very good.” He delivered another stinging slap. “Two,” he continued as she bit her lip and tried not to cry out.

He went on and on and as each blow fell, Lauren felt herself getting wetter and wetter. She could scarcely believe it, but it seemed that the sexual punishment she was receiving was making her as hot or hotter than the sexual pleasure he had given her earlier. From the feel of his rock-hard cock throbbing against her, it was turning Xairn on as well.

At last he reached ten, and Lauren started to slide off his lap. “Wait.” He held her in place with one arm wrapped around her waist. “Spread your legs,” he commanded.

Lauren did as she was told at once and gasped when she felt his warm fingers exploring the wet folds of her pussy.

“Gods,” he murmured, slipping his fingers deep into her slippery channel and pumping into her several times. “You’re even wetter now than you were when I tasted you.”

“That’s because I…I liked it. Liked being punished by you,” Lauren admitted in a low voice. She could feel her cheeks heating at the shameful admission but she couldn’t help herself—what he had done had made her incredibly hot.

Xairn pulled her up and made her stand between his legs. Though she was standing and he was sitting, they were still eye-to-eye. “Tell me that again,” he said in a low voice.

“I said…” Lauren bit her lip and looked down. “I said it turned me on. Having you spank me like that.”

“You like when I dominate you? When I force you to behave?”

“Yes,” she whispered, raising her eyes to his. “I can’t help it. I do.” Daringly, she reached out to cup his cheek. “Don’t you see, Xairn? This is what I want—what I’ll always want.”

“You don’t know what you’re saying.” He shook his head. “You couldn’t live like this—giving me your perfect and unconditional obedience always.”

“In the bedroom, I could.” She lifted her chin, determined to overcome her embarrassment. “I have no problem submitting to you, Xairn. No matter what you might think.”

“I don’t know what to think.” He shook his head. “I don’t know if I can allow myself to believe it.”

“Give me a chance to prove it then,” she whispered. “I know I can if you’ll only let me.”

“What do you want to do? How will you prove it?”

Lauren had a sudden inspiration. “Let me touch you. Massage you. You’ve had a long, weary time since I last saw you. Let me ease your tension…Master,” she whispered. She could see he was wavering and she stroked his cheek and murmured, “Please?”

At last he sighed. “Very well. But I have to warn you that my control is nearly gone. If you do this, if you continue to touch me, I can’t promise that I won’t pin you to the bed and fuck you, hard and long and deep.”

Lauren caught her breath at his rough words. Then she looked into his eyes. “Nothing would give me more pleasure than to submit to your fucking, Master,” she said softly. “Now please, take off your clothes so I can massage you.”

He shook his head as he disrobed. “I’m afraid we’re both going to regret this but I cannot seem to say no to you.”

“The only thing I’d regret is never touching you again,” she assured him. “Now lie on your stomach and relax.”

Clearly it was easier said than done. His secondary shaft was completely hard and lying on it would have caused him too much discomfort. Lauren decided to have him lay face up instead. She wouldn’t be able to reach his back but she could still work on his shoulders and chest. And…other things, she thought, eying the thick club of flesh thrusting up from between his thighs. His primary shaft was still deactivated, however, for want of better word. And that’s the shaft I need to get interested if I’m going to get him to bond me.

The idea of bonding sex made her shiver with equal parts trepidation and desire. She knew that the fruit Kat had given her was active in her system and that she ought to be able to withstand Xairn’s double penetration with no problem. Still, seeing how thick and hard his secondary shaft was and knowing that his primary shaft would get even bigger and harder—knowing that both of them would be in her at once—was enough to make her nervous, fruit or no fruit.

Still, she tried to calm her nerves as she reached for the massage oil she kept in her top dresser drawer. Pouring a little into her palm, she rubbed her hands together to warm them and then began to work on the thick muscles of Xairn’s neck and shoulders. She loved the feel of him under her hands, reveled in being able to touch him again. It truly didn’t matter to her that his skin and eyes had reverted to their natural color. In fact, she thought she rather preferred him this way. He was so much more wild—so much more forbidding.

Xairn was tense at first but gradually, under her soothing ministrations, he began to relax. Lauren smiled as she heard him sigh and felt the tension leaking away under her fingertips. For the first time it came home to her how hard this was for him—how difficult it was for him to hold himself back, to reign in his true nature. He really was holding onto his self-control with both hands when it came to her, and the fact that he hadn’t ravaged her yet proved how much he loved her, how desperately he wanted to avoid hurting her.

But Lauren had had enough of his self-control. It was time to end that now, to push him to the edge and then over. To force him to take her, if necessary. Bonding sex was the only way to keep him with her and prove to him that she really did want to submit sexually to him. So she had to get him to take her—to bond her to him and forge a link between them that could never be broken.

Keeping that goal in mind, she slowly worked her way down his heavily muscled chest and torso, kneading gently as though she was simply trying to relieve his tension. Xairn’s entire body stiffened when she got to the junction of his thighs but Lauren skipped over his shaft and went down to the foot of the bed to resume her massage on his feet and legs instead. Slowly, he relaxed again. By the time she worked her way back up his calves and thighs, he was almost totally calm.

And that was when Lauren took his thick, secondary shaft in one hand and began a slow, up and down pumping motion. She loved the feel of him in her palm, hot and hard and velvety all at once. Loved the way the clear precum beaded on the broad head in response to her intimate massage and his shaft got even harder in response to her touch.

“Lauren, Gods!” Xairn nearly jumped off the bed but she refused to stop. “What are you doing?” he demanded, his breathing becoming erratic.

“Massaging you, Master.” She looked at him innocently. “Doesn’t it please you?”

“You know damn well it does,” he groaned. “Too much. Stop using your hands on me, right now.”

Lauren smiled. “As my master wishes.” Then, before he could say or do anything, she leaned down and took as much of his long, thick shaft in her mouth as she could. He was salty and hot and bitter on her tongue—utterly delicious. And his reaction was almost as good as his taste.

“Lauren!” Xairn gasped and bucked up against her in protest at the sudden pleasure.

Lauren took her time, lapping and sucking the broad head of his cock before releasing it to look up at him. “Yes, Master?”

“You shouldn’t,” he muttered hoarsely. “This…this is not safe. Your mouth is too close to…”

“To this?” Deliberately, Lauren leaned down and ran her tongue over the dormant primary shaft, which sat atop his secondary shaft. At once she felt it begin to grow. Encouraged, she licked it again and then sucked it into her mouth, laving it with her tongue and coaxing it to grow harder, faster.

Xairn groaned and fisted his big hands in the bedspread. “Lauren, don’t! I won’t be able to stop myself from taking you if you keep this up!”

“I don’t want you to stop yourself.” She sucked his rapidly hardening primary shaft some more. God, he was right—it was definitely going to be longer and thicker than the secondary one. “I want you to take me,” she told him, looking him in the eyes.

“I’m not fit to be with you,” he protested. “You should just let me leave. I’m a monster.”

Lauren smiled. “Well then, you’re my monster. And I love you.” Lowering her head, she delivered a last, sucking kiss to the broad head of his primary cock. It was incredibly long and thicker than her wrist—it should have scared her to death. Instead, she couldn’t wait to have it inside her.

Raising up, Lauren crawled on her hands and knees to the center of the bed. Then, looking Xairn in the eyes, she spread her legs and lowered herself until her head was resting on her crossed arms and her ass was high in the air. The submissive position put her pussy on display and made her feel more naked and vulnerable than she ever had before. But despite the shiver of fear than ran through her, she loved it.

“What are you doing?” Xairn’s red-on-black eyes were narrowed as he watched her position herself.

Lauren raised an eyebrow at him. “Submitting…Master.”

“No!” His voice was a low growl and for a moment Lauren was afraid he was going to get up and leave her there. Instead, he flipped her over on her back and looked down at her, his eyes blazing.

“What…what are you doing?” she asked breathlessly.

“You truly want me to do this? You wish to submit to my shafts—both of them—piercing your cunt and ass at the same time?”

Lauren swallowed hard. When he put it that way it sounded so scary…but there was no way she was backing down now. “Yes,” she said, lifting her chin. “I do. I want to submit to you, Master, and have you bond me to you. I want to be yours forever.”

“Very well, then.” He nodded slowly. “You can start by lying on your back with your hands over your head.”

Lauren scrambled to obey. She was still wearing the gauzy red top, though it was pulled down to show her breasts, but Xairn had removed the pants that went with it completely. She felt strangely vulnerable as she lay on her back, her arms raised over her head. But if this was how Xairn wanted her, she was more than willing to comply.

“I’m ready, Master,” she murmured, looking up at him. “Ready for you to take me.”

“Not yet, you’re not.” Leaning down, he picked up something from the floor. Lauren bit her bottom lip nervously when she saw it was his thick black belt.

“What…” Her voice wavered. “What are you going to do with that?”

“Don’t worry.” His voice was suddenly soft. “No matter what depravities my Scourge nature urges me to commit, I would never hit or beat you.” He stroked her cheek with surprising tenderness. “This is simply to fasten you to the headboard of the bed.”

“You’re going to tie me down?” Lauren whispered. She’d fantasized such scenarios before but somehow they had been a lot less frightening in her imagination.

Xairn raised an eyebrow at her. “Didn’t I tell you a female is always restrained during traditional Scourge bonding sex?”

“Yes.” Lauren licked her hips. “You…you did say that. I remember now.”

Leaning close, he looked into her eyes. “This is part of it, Lauren—part of what I want to do to you. I want you helpless and restrained, unable to do anything but surrender completely. But I understand if you feel uncomfortable. We don’t have to—”

“Yes we do!” she said quickly. She returned his gaze boldly. “If this is part of it, I want to do it. Want you to do it to me.”

He frowned. “Are you sure?”

“Very sure. Please, Master.” Holding his eyes, she reached above her head and grasped the thick wooden support in the center of the headboard. “Restrain me,” she whispered. “Do what you need to do to me. But please, don’t leave.”

Xairn’s breathing was ragged but he did as she said. Leaning over her, he wrapped the thick black belt around both her wrists and passed it around the wooded support before buckling it firmly. “There.” He sat back at last, his burning gaze sweeping over her body. “Gods, Lauren, you’re so beautiful stretched out like this. So beautiful submitting to me.”

Lauren’s breath caught in her throat. “I want to submit,” she told him softly. “I want…want you to take me. Please, Xairn…Master, I need you in me.”

“And I need to be in you.” Reaching out, he stroked her cheek tenderly. “But we must take things slowly. Though my nature urges me to take you hard and fast, I want to savor this moment, to burn your sweet submission into my memory forever.”

“Slow is good,” Lauren murmured. “Very good, Master.”

“I know.” He ran his hand over her body, stroking her bare breasts and tugging gently at the silver rings that pierced her nipples. Lauren gasped softly at the hot sensations that flashed through her body at his light touch.

“Master,” she whispered, closing her eyes. “Please, Master, please fuck me.”

“As you wish. Open yourself for me.” It was a command, not a request and Lauren eagerly complied. But instead of feeling the two broad heads rubbing against both her pussy and her rosebud, as she had expected, she felt slippery fingers pressing against her back entrance.

“What…?” Her eyes flew open to find that he was watching her intently as he massaged her rosebud.

“You need to be oiled and stretched,” he explained, adding another finger as she gasped at the sudden invasion. “I may not be able to stop myself from taking you, but I can at least try not to wound you in the process.”

Lauren was touched. Having felt the tension in his big body, she knew how hard it was for him to delay his instinct to bond her to him. The fact that he could put off his own needs in order to tend to her made her love him even more.

“It’s all right. I’m all right,” she whispered and was surprised to find that it was true. The fruit Kat had given her was really doing its job. Though he had three thick fingers stretching her back entrance, she felt no pain.

Xairn looked at her wonderingly. “It was true then—what Deep told me about the substance they use to make bonding sex possible.”

“It’s a fruit,” Lauren told him breathlessly. “And it makes you very, very, uh, needy.”

“Is that right?” He stroked his other hand down her body, teasing her nipples and brushing lightly over her neat thatch of curls. “So it makes your pussy hot and wet and ready? Is that what you mean?”

“Yes,” Lauren whispered. Her cheeks were hot as she admitted her need and desire but she had no wish to lie to him. “Yes, Master.”

“Ready to open for me?” His thick fingers slid between her legs, caressing her wet slit, delving inward to find her swollen clit and tease it unmercifully. “Ready to spread your legs and let me fuck you?”

Wordlessly, Lauren nodded. God, he was killing her with pleasure! She felt so empty inside, so needy. Please…please let him hurry!

“Then open for me,” Xairn commanded roughly. “Spread your legs and let me in.”

Lauren bit her lip and did as he said. Tied to the bed as she was, the position left her wide open, her naked pussy and ass on display for his pleasure and penetration. She thought she had never felt more vulnerable…or more hot. Deep inside her the bonding fruit was doing its job, making her ache to be opened, to be filled. She thought if she didn’t have him in her soon she would die.

“Please, Master,” she moaned. “I can’t wait anymore. I want you in me.”

“You’re sure you’re ready?” Xairn positioned himself between her legs and cupped her cheek, looking down into her eyes anxiously. She could feel his hot, hard body poised above hers, could smell the warm, spicy, masculine scent of his skin as he prepared to take her. His red-on-black eyes blazed and he looked like he was hanging onto his self control by a thread. But Lauren knew if she said no he would still hold off. Loving him even more, she nodded.

“I’m ready. More than ready. Please, I need you!”

“I need you too, my sweet Lauren,” he admitted, his voice a low growl. “Gods, how I need you.” Reaching between them, he guided both shafts into position.

Lauren moaned softly as she felt two broad heads brushing against her, one poised at the entrance to her pussy and the other nudging against her rosebud. Then Xairn gazed intently into her eyes.

“Look at me,” he commanded, beginning to press both thick shafts into her body. “Watch me while I take you. Open your soul to me as you open your body. If we’re going to do this, I need all of you.”

“Yes, Master,” Lauren gasped and bit her lip at the intensity of his gaze. She held his eyes as he entered her, the broad heads of his primary and secondary cocks breaching both her pussy and her rosebud at the same time. God, he was huge. She could feel her body stretching to accommodate him as he slid slowly deeper and she knew without the bonding fruit Kat had given her she wouldn’t have been able to take him. Both of his shafts were simply too large and the fact that they had to be in her at the same time was too much for any human girl to bear.

Thanks to the effects of the fruit there was no pain but she felt tight, completely penetrated in a way she had never been before. Looking into Xairn’s red-on-black eyes, feeling the deep connection to the man she loved, she relished the feeling, moaning softly as he pressed deeper and deeper into her, taking her completely.

“Am I hurting you?” he asked, his eyes burning into hers. “Tell me now if I am, Lauren. Once I get all the way inside you, once I penetrate you completely, I won’t be able to stop. I’ll have to fuck you until I fill you with my cum.”

“It’s all right,” she whispered, wishing she could reach up to stroke his cheek. “I’m okay. You’re just…so big. But don’t stop—I can handle it.”

“You’re beautiful, you know that?” His gaze softened somewhat as he looked at her. “I love this, love having you spread out under me. Love to feel your sweet little pussy and ass stretching to take me in as I penetrate you.”

God, but his hot, dirty words turned her on! “Go deeper,” Lauren urged him, her heart pounding. “Take me all the way, Master. Please, I want to feel you all the way inside me.”

“As you wish.” With a last, slow, deliberate thrust, he did as she requested.

Lauren moaned as she felt him hit home inside her and knew he was buried to the hilt in both her pussy and her ass. There was no going back now. No asking him to stop. She was pinned beneath him, helpless, both her cunt and her rosebud filled with his thick shafts. There was nothing she could do now but spread her legs wider and submit to him. Submit to his fucking.

She expected him to start at once but for a long moment he held perfectly still, looking into her eyes.

“Gods, you’re tight,” he whispered. “So tight and so beautiful, opening yourself for me this way.”

“I love to be open for you.” Leaning up, she gave him a soft but intense kiss on the mouth. “Love feeling you inside me, making me yours, taking me. Bonding me to you.”

“And this is truly what you want? For the rest of your life?” he demanded, his voice hoarse and hopeful. “To be tied to me this way?”

“It’s all I want.” Tilting her hips, Lauren nudged him even deeper into her body. Both of them groaned as the move caused a bolt of pleasure. “Please Xairn…Master,” she whispered. “Fuck me.”

She didn’t have to ask again. With a low roar, he pulled almost all the way out of her and slammed back in, filling her pussy and ass to the hilt with his shafts, making her cry out and buck against him. God, so good, so deep, she thought incoherently. Can’t believe it…feels incredible! The intense pleasure was tinged with pain now, but in a good way. The way he pounded into her let Lauren know she would be aching later but she didn’t care—didn’t care about anything but submitting to her man. Never had she felt so opened, so owned. And somehow the sensation was incredibly right. Slowly the wire began to tighten in her belly—the feeling of him inside her, mastering her so completely, was almost more than she could bear. And God, when she came, she was going to come so hard, she just knew it.

She expected things to degenerate into a fast, hard fucking at that point but Xairn surprised her by slowing things down. Leaning closer, he looked into her eyes as he pulled out and pushed back in again, plowing her thoroughly with both shafts. “Watch me,” he murmured as he began a long, slow, hard rhythm that seemed designed to drive her crazy. “Watch me while I fuck you, Lauren. While I bond you to me forever.”

“Forever,” she echoed breathlessly, trying to catch his rhythm and join the carnal dance they were engaged in. “Forever, Xairn—yes.”

She didn’t know how long it lasted. How long he spent looking into her eyes while he slowly filled her. It seemed to go on for an eternity, the deep, hard push and pull in her cleft and ass as he used her thoroughly, opened her completely, and yet she never wanted it to end. But slowly the wire in her belly tightened toward the breaking point and she knew she couldn’t hold off her orgasm forever. It was simply too much—she was going to come.

“Xairn,” she whispered. “God, I can’t help it. I’m going to…going to…”

“Come for me,” he growled, staring into her eyes as he thrust inside her. “Come with me buried inside you. Let me fill you with my seed—milk me dry with your tight little pussy and ass.”

Lauren couldn’t have said no if she wanted to. Again she could feel the wire tighten. This was no gentle wave set to wash over her as her first orgasm under his tongue had been. This was a tidal wave—a tsunami of pleasure that was about to engulf her completely. And when she surfaced from its depths, she would be changed forever.

She wanted that—wanted it badly. And she worked for it, too. Pumping her hips in time to Xairn’s rhythm, she tried to be open enough, tried to give herself completely to his rough, delicious fucking as he pressed her toward the edge of pleasure…and then pushed her over.

“God, Xairn…Xairn,” she cried breathlessly. “Master! Love you…love you so much!”

“I love you, too, Lauren.” His voice was a raw whisper and then she felt him surge inside her once more, pressing as deep into her ass and pussy as he could possibly get. Both thick shafts throbbed within her and she felt herself clenching around him, urging him to come. He held rock solid and steady within her and then she felt the hot gush that told her he had allowed her orgasm to trigger his own and he was coming, filling her completely with his essence, bonding her to him, making her his forever.

The orgasm was so intense she actually saw stars and for a moment she was afraid she might black out. God, so good, she thought, her mind jumbled with pleasure. Love you, baby, want you. Never want to leave you…

“You won’t. We’ll never be parted again.”

Lauren’s eyes had been shut tight in pleasure but now they flew open and she looked at Xairn in surprise. “I thought you lost your powers, that you couldn’t read minds anymore.”

“I can’t.” He smiled. “Or rather, I can only read your mind. We’re bonded now and apparently I have enough Kindred blood in my ancestry to form a mental bond with you as well as a physical bond.”

“So…you can read my thoughts?”

“When you’re thinking directly at me like you were a minute ago.” He kissed her. “It should work both ways. You should be able to read my thoughts too.”

“Hey!” Lauren put a hand to her head. “I heard you in here. Amazing.” She grinned. “Not to mention convenient. Will this last?”

Xairn looked into her eyes. “For as long as our bond lasts. For the rest of our lives.”

“Forever, then.” Reaching up, Lauren drew him down and kissed him deeply.

It had been a long, hard road they had traveled from the first minute she saw him aboard the Fathership, and sometimes she had wondered if they would ever find their way. But they had finally come full circle and ended exactly where they were supposed to—in each other’s arms.

“Forever,” Xairn echoed in her head and she knew she would never be alone again.

FORTY

“I’m so glad Lauren and Xairn are moving up to the Mother ship.” Olivia sighed happily as she started on her last pregnant lady surprise cupcake. They were all relaxing in her suite and sharing the latest gift from the Sweet Spot, which Lauren had sent up that morning. “This is where they belong—up here with us.”

“Well, they couldn’t stay down on Earth now that Xairn has gone back to looking Scourge,” Sophia said practically. “It causes too many questions.”

“Besides,” Kat added, “she needs to be close to a constant source of bonding fruit. There’s no way they can do the nasty without it. You know, I thought I had it bad being with Twin Kindred but the Scourge have got a double whammy—two for the price of one equipment and the whole D/s thing going on.” She shook her head and laughed. “It’s crazy but apparently Lauren loves it.”

“So you’ve gotten yet another poor soul hooked on ‘the fruit.’” Liv raised an eyebrow in mock disapproval. “Honestly Kat, you’re such an enabler.”

“You mean the way you’re hooked on Lauren’s cupcakes?” Kat shot back, grinning. “I swear you must be eating for more than two the way you suck them down.”

“Uh-uh, you’re the one who’s going to be having twins, remember?” Liv smiled sweetly and finished off the last bite of cupcake.

“Not for a long time yet, I hope.” Kat shivered. “I’ll leave the pregnancy thing to you two.” She looked at Sophia. “You and Sylvan are still trying, right?”

Sophia nodded and looked down at her hands. “Yeah. I was hoping to surprise Sylvan for Christmas, but so far…nothing.”

“It’ll happen, womb-mate.” Olivia patted her twin’s arm comfortingly. “Don’t worry. Just keep trying.”

Sophia gave her a small smile. “Trying is half the fun.”

“More than half.” Kat grinned and picked up a normal, strawberry and cream cheese frosted cupcake. “Hey, where’s Nadiah? I thought she was coming.”

“She went down to the HKR building in Sarastota to meet with Detective Rast again. He has some clothes from the AllFather’s last victim and he wants her to touch them and see if she can get anything on her location.” Sophia shook her head. “It’s so sad that she’s still missing. I can’t believe they didn’t find her when they searched the Fathership.”

“Baird went looking for her personally,” Liv said. “He found the wires she was hooked up to and saw some of her memories the AllFather had recorded on that huge viewscreen thing he used to torture people.” She shivered. “But no Elise.”

“Elise? That was her name?” Kat asked.

Liv nodded. “Elise Darden. She was a tiny little thing with long black hair, just like Lauren’s. And according to Baird, she’s had it rough even before the AllFather snatched her. He said watching her memories nearly broke his heart.”

“But it doesn’t make sense.” Sophie frowned. “If he took her and never sent back her body like he did the first one, then she has to be on the Fathership somewhere. Maybe she’s hiding and she’s afraid to come out.”

“They searched everywhere,” Liv said. “They even checked the life pods. One of them had been deployed so they scanned it to see if any of the Scourge were trying to escape.”

“Were they?” Sophia asked.

Olivia shook her head. “Nope. There weren’t any life forms aboard, just some old equipment. So the officer in charge let it go on out into deep space.”

“That poor girl. Maybe she is still on board. Maybe the AllFather disposed of her body some way instead of sending it back to Earth,” Kat said softly. “Deep and Lock told me while they were searching they came across these horrible tanks, filled with black slime. They found bones and…and body parts in them. So far it’s only been animal parts but—”

“Oh my God, Kat! Stop right now unless you want me to lose every single cupcake I just ate right in your lap.” Liv looked green. “And I ate a lot of them,” she added.

“Sorry.” Kat shook her head. “I’m just saying we may never find her. It’s sad but what can you do?”

“Keep looking according to Detective Rast,” Sophia said. “Nadiah says he never gives up until he finds his man. Or woman, in this case.”

“Hmm, Detective Rast, huh?” Kat looked thoughtful. “You know, he seemed like a real jerk at first but it seems like Nadiah’s warming up to him some.”

“She saw something in one of her visions that finally brought him around,” Sophia said mysteriously. “Don’t ask me what, though—she’s become really closed mouth on the subject. And on anything to do with him, really.”

Olivia smiled. “You think she might be falling for him?”

“It wouldn’t do her any good, even if she did.” Sophia looked sad. “She has to go back home soon to that awful guy her parents picked for her to marry. That Yo-dah…ugh!’

“He might not be so bad,” Kat said, taking a bite of her cupcake. “Lots of arranged marriages work out well.”

“Not this one,” Sophie said. “I saw a holo of him and I don’t blame Nadiah for not wanting to marry him. He’s all tall and skinny and pale with these weird eyes that stick out too far. Looks like a cross between a frog and a hairless cat.”

“Well maybe he has a nice personality,” Liv offered, but Sophie shook her head again.

“Unfortunately, not. According to Nadiah he’s from one of the top aristocratic families on Tranq Prime and he’s unbearably snobby about it.”

“Ugly and snooty.” Kat shook her head. “A bad combination.”

“You’re telling me.” Sophia reached for a blueberry and almond crumble cupcake and took a tiny nibble. “Of course, his family is the only reason Nadiah’s parents want her to marry him. They don’t care if she’s happy or not as long as she doesn’t pollute their family’s perfect bloodlines.”

“Poor Nadiah!” Liv sighed. “It’s too bad she can’t just refuse to go back.”

“She can’t though—the blood bond between her and Yo-dah will start pulling her back whether she wants to go or not.” Sophia too another bite. “In fact, I think it might have already started. She’s been really quiet and to herself and lately I keep seeing this strained look on her face—it’s like she has a pain inside but she doesn’t want to talk about it.”

“Are you sure it’s not something we can fix with the right meds?” Liv asked. “Have her come down to the medstation and we’ll take a look.”

Sophia shook her head. “Sylvan already gave her a head-to-toe exam. He says she’s fine and there’s nothing he can do. Only going back home and fulfilling the blood bond will help.”

“But that’s ridiculous—her parents made that engagement for her when she was a little kid, too young to protest,” Kat said indignantly. “Can’t the bond be broken somehow?”

“It can be challenged by another male,” Sophia said. “But no one but a Kindred warrior is going to be strong enough to actually break it. Apparently that’s one reason the natives of Tranq Prime dislike the Kindred so much. They broke a number of blood bonds back when they first came to the planet and claimed the girls who were promised to Tranq Prime males as brides.”

“But they did it to save them from Blood Fever, didn’t they?” Liv pointed out. “Would their parents really rather have seen them dead than mated to a Kindred?”

Sophia shrugged. “Apparently. Hey, I told you it was a messed up place.”

“I guess so.” Kat shook her head. “Of course anyplace they eat pudding made of bug guts—”

“Kat!” Liv looked green again. “I swear I’m going to get you back the minute you get preggers.”

“Sorry!” Kat looked contrite. “I was just thinking of Nadiah. I feel so bad for her, having to go back and live in that awful place with a husband she doesn’t love.”

“I know.” Sophia was suddenly tearful. “I feel like she’s my little sister and there’s nothing I can do to help her. We were hoping that she’d find a Kindred to connect to—one who would be willing to challenge the bond for her. But somehow it just never happened and now it’s almost too late.”

“Well maybe something will happen soon,” Kat said, putting down her cupcake to give her friend a comforting squeeze. “You never can tell—she might go to sleep and start dream sharing with someone tonight.”

Sophia blotted a tear from her eye. “I hope you’re right but I just don’t know how much longer she can hold out. She looks terrible, the poor thing. I just wish there was someone who could help her.” She put down her own cupcake and ran a hand through her hair. “Sorry for getting emotional, I’m just stretched thin right now. It looks like the minute Nadiah leaves, we’ll be getting another guest.”

“You will?” Liv frowned. “Who?”

“You remember Sylvan’s friend—the one who was supposed to show up for the joining ceremony and perform the luck kiss and didn’t?” Sophia picked up her cupcake again and took another nibble. “Well apparently he’s finally on his way.”

“He is? Now?” Liv shook her head. “Kind of rude to miss the wedding and still expect you to put him up, isn’t it?”

Sophie sighed. “I think so too, but he has a good excuse.”

“What kind of Kindred is he?” Kat asked. “He can’t be a Twin or he’d be bringing his brother with him.”

“That’s the weird thing about him,” Sophia said. “Apparently he’s some kind of hybrid.”

“A hybrid?” Olivia raised her eyebrows. “I’ve never heard of anything like that. How is it even possible?”

“Well Sylvan says his mother was one of those really rare female Kindred—her mother was a Tranq Prime native and her father was a Blood Kindred.”

“I thought the female Kindred almost always became priestesses of the Goddess,” Kat said.

“Well this one didn’t.” Sophia picked a blueberry out of her cupcake and popped it in her mouth. “She grew up on Tranq Prime and then left and met a Beast Kindred from Rageron. They got mated and had Merrik.”

“Merrik being Sylvan’s long-lost friend?” Liv asked.

Sophie nodded. “Yup. Anyway, apparently there’s a reason there aren’t many Kindred Hybrids—they have a really hard time reconciling the two different parts of their personality. Merrik was away on some spiritual retreat trying to do just that when he got captured.”

“Captured?” Kat and Liv said together.

“I told you he had a good excuse.” Sophia shrugged. “I’m not sure exactly who captured him—I got the idea from Sylvan that he was too upset to speak about it. Anyway, he got loose and he’s on his way now to convey his belated congratulations.” She sighed. “He was one of Sylvan’s best friends growing up on Tranq Prime so it’s not like we can say no.”

“Of course.” Kat nodded. “Well, I guess you’re going to be busy for a while. Maybe I’ll get Lauren to help plan my wedding.”

“What?” Sophie and Liv shrieked at the same time.

“You mean you three are finally tying the knot?” Liv demanded.

“Yeah, well…” Kat laughed. “Deep and Lock have been bugging me to do it for some time. It had to happen eventually.”

Olivia grinned. “It’s about time you three stopped ‘living in sin.’ Have you told your grandma yet?”

“That I’m going to get married to not one but two hot alien studs?” Kat said dryly. “Not yet. She’s got a pacemaker, you know. I’m not sure her heart can take it.”

“I’m sure she’ll be happy for you once she knows you’re happy.” Sophia patted her arm. “But you better tell her before the big day. It really might give her a heart attack to watch you walk down the aisle with a guy on either arm.”

“And hear you guys say ‘I do, I do, I do,” Liv added, cracking up again.

“Very funny.” But Kat was smiling too. “Well, let’s wait until Lauren moves up and then we can all plan it together. What do you say?’

“Sounds perfect to me. I’ve always wanted to make a wedding cake.”

They all looked up to see Lauren standing in the doorway with a smile on her face.

“Lauren!” The three of them jumped up to give her a group hug, which she returned, laughing.

“I hope you don’t mind that I let myself in. Xairn is up here supervising moving my equipment from the shop on Earth to my new Sweet Spot here on the ship and I thought I’d come say hello.”

“We’re so glad you’re coming up to stay.” Sophie gave her cousin another squeeze. “I’m sure you heard but Kat is finally going to plan her big day.”

“I heard.” Lauren gave her friend a smile. “And I’ll be happy to help.”

“So you’d really make me a cake?” Kat asked anxiously. “One without dill pickle frosting?”

Lauren laughed. “No dill pickle frosting, I promise. And yes, I’d be honored to make your cake. Without your help I’d still be stuck back on Earth feeling miserable without my man.”

“It was nothing,” Kat said modestly. “All I did was give you a little bonding fruit.” She snapped her fingers. “Come to think of it, that would be the perfect flavor for the cake. Vanilla cake with a bonding fruit jam filling in between the layers.”

“Kat, shame on you,” Sophie scolded. “If what you’ve told us about that fruit is true, you’ll make everyone at your wedding unbearably horny!”

Kat and Lauren laughed and exchanged a look. “Well, a wedding is supposed to be a celebration of love,” Lauren pointed out. “Just be sure you only invite couples.”

Olivia shook her head. “The two of you can give the whole Mother ship a case of the me-so-hornies if you want, but first Lauren has to cater my baby shower.” Smiling at her cousin, she gave Lauren another hug. “I’m going to need some more of those pregnant lady cupcakes STAT. And this time I want extra dill pickle icing. Okay?”

“You got it, cuz.” Lauren gave her a hug and the four of them laughed together.

“I swear, Liv, you just—” Sophia broke off abruptly, her face going pale.

“What?” Olivia looked at her anxiously. “What is it, Sophie?”

“It’s Nadiah.” Sophia put a hand to her throat. “Sylvan just bespoke me. He said he got an urgent message from the HKR building in Sarasota.”

“An urgent message?” Kat grabbed her hand. “About what? Is she okay?”

“I don’t think so.” Sophia’s eyes were huge with fear. “He says Detective Rast told him she fainted. And now…now she won’t wake up.”

LEAVE A REVIEW

If you’ve enjoyed this book, please take a moment to leave a review for FOUND. Good reviews help readers decide to try new books. Which in turns means I can keep writing for a living to give you more Kindred. : )

Hugs and thanks for being an awesome reader!

Evangeline

And don’t forget to check out Book 5,

REVEALED, Rast and Nadiah’s story.

Sneak Peek at REVEALED—

Brides of the Kindred, Book 5

Nadiah has the sight—the ability to see into the future. But the one thing she can’t see is how she’s ever going to be free of the blood bond her parents forced her into when she was only six. Her fiancée is an evil bastard who delights in torturing her and her only way out of a loveless marriage is for a Kindred warrior to challenge the hated bond. But Nadiah has no warrior to challenge for her—she just has Rast.

Adam Rast doesn’t know why he feels so protective and possessive of Nadiah, only that he’s willing to kill or die to protect her. When the chance to set her free arises, he takes it without hesitation, even though his lack of Kindred blood could mean his defeat or even his death. But Rast has a secret, one even he doesn’t know he possesses. When he undertakes Nadiah’s quest, the truth comes out in a strange and provocative way. Can Nadiah and Rast live through their ordeal? Will the truth about Rast set them free…or kill them?

You’ll have to read REVEALED, Brides of the Kindred 5, to find out.

ONE

Detective Adam Rast stared down at the limp form of the girl in his arms in horror. “Nadiah?” he said, patting her cheeks urgently. “Nadiah, come on—wake up. Please.”

But she just lay there, barely breathing, her lovely deep blue eyes rolled up to show the whites. She looked like a life-sized doll, her head rolling limply from side to side on his arm.

Rast couldn’t figure out what was going on. Nadiah had come down to the Sarasota HKR building at his request to see if she could “feel” anything about the AllFather’s last victim, Elise Darden. In the past, she’d been able to tell the whereabouts of a missing person just by touching her clothes, and Rast had hoped she would be able to do it again.

But he’d be lying if he said the still-open case was the only reason he’d asked her to come down from the Kindred Mother Ship to Earth. He’d heard from Commander Sylvan that Nadiah would be leaving soon, going back to her home planet of Tranq Prime, and he just couldn’t let her go without seeing her one more time.

It was a stupid impulse and he knew it. They’d started off with a bang during the mistaken luck kiss at Commander Sylvan’s wedding, but after that things went downhill fast, thanks to his own stubbornness and stupid pride. To be honest, Nadiah didn’t like him at all—a fact she’d gone to great pains to make very clear during some of their earlier meetings.

Rast didn’t blame her—he’d been a real jerk. First he’d refused to believe in her gift of “The Sight”, as she called it, and then he’d called her crazy to her face. By the time Nadiah had proved to him beyond the shadow of a doubt that she really was experiencing a genuine psychic phenomenon, it was too late. As his mother liked to say, “You never get a second chance to make a first impression.”

But even though he had blown it with the beautiful alien girl with exotically tilted dark blue eyes and long golden hair, Rast couldn’t stop thinking about her. Couldn’t stop wanting to see her again—just one last time. So he’d called on the viewscreen to ask for her help and to his surprise and gratification, she had graciously agreed.

“Should have known something was wrong,” Rast muttered, patting her cheeks again. “I could tell she didn’t feel well.”

It was true—Nadiah had been unnaturally pale as she stepped through the sliding glass doors of the Human/Kindred Relations building. Her skin, always a delicate, translucent porcelain, had been paper white. Her eyes, a deep shade of mysterious blue Rast couldn’t name because they didn’t seem to match any Earthly color he’d ever seen—had been large and haunted. He’d also noticed dark circles beneath them that hadn’t been there during their last meeting.

He’d thought about saying something then—considered asking if she was all right. But he’d assumed she was just having more nightmares. Visions of the AllFather’s victims had plagued her in the past, no doubt turning her gift into a curse. Rast had hated like hell to put her through more of the same, but he genuinely needed her help.

Elise Darden hadn’t had any family step forward to question her disappearance—in fact, all they’d been able to turn up were a few worried coworkers in the Tampa State Attorney’s office. But even though she didn’t seem to have any nearest and dearest, Rast still cared. Cared a hell of a lot that an innocent young woman had been taken and possibly tortured and killed. Something similar had happened to his beloved older sister, Jessie, when he was just a child, and as an adult he’d made it his life’s work to find and rescue such victims if he could. Or to see their remains safely home if he couldn’t.

Nadiah had greeted him in a low, colorless voice and they sat together on one of the HKR building’s numerous gray couches. Rast had noticed that her hands were shaking when she reached for the bag of evidence he held out to her. He hadn’t been able to help himself then.

“Hey,” he said. “Are you okay? You don’t mind me saying so, you don’t look so good.”

Nadiah had brushed his question off. “I’m fine. Just give me the clothes.”

Against his better judgment, Rast had done as she asked. Nadiah had hesitated, then took a deep breath and plunged her hand into the plastic evidence bag as though it contained hot coals instead of discarded clothing.

“Well?” Rast had asked, looking at her anxiously. “What do you see?”

Nadiah had opened her mouth to reply and then everything had happened at once.

One minute she’d been touching the clothes he’d brought from the crime scene—the ones Elise Darden had been wearing on the day of her abduction—and the next minute she had given a cry and clutched at her chest, just below her heart. Then her eyes rolled up and she collapsed like a marionette whose strings had been cut.

It was a good thing he was there to catch her, Rast thought grimly as he shifted his arm to cradle her neck more securely. She would have slid right off the nondescript grey couch they were sitting on and banged her head on the floor if he hadn’t grabbed her. But now what was he going to do?

Several of the Kindred warriors in the HKR building had come to his harsh shout and one of them had called Commander Sylvan on the viewscreen. Rast had wanted to call nine-one-one but apparently Sylvan was a doctor—his instructions were to sit tight until he appeared. But how long is he going to take? Rast wondered, looking anxiously down at Nadiah’s lovely but unconscious face. She didn’t seem to be having any kind of seizure or attack but her pulse was weak and thready and her respiration was light and quick—not to mention faint enough to worry the hell out of him.

Rast knew he should probably lay her down on the couch but somehow he couldn’t bear to stop holding her. He needed her in his arms—needed to keep her safe any way he could. It was stupid but he had a fear that if he stopped touching her she would disappear, that her lovely porcelain skin would melt away to nothing like a princess in a fairy tale and he would never see her again. So he held her carefully but firmly to him and continued to pat her cheeks and murmur her name.

“Nadiah? Nadiah, please…”

“I’m here. What happened?”

Rast looked up in relief to see Sylvan standing there. The tall, blond Kindred had a small silver satchel slung over one broad shoulder—obviously the alien equivalent of an Earth doctor’s little black bag. He pulled a tiny credit card sized scanner from it and began waving it over Nadiah’s face without waiting for an answer.

“She fainted,” Rast said, still holding Nadiah’s still form close to his chest. “The minute she touched the evidence I asked her to look at.” He shook his head. “It’s my fault—I could tell she wasn’t feeling well. I never should have asked her to put herself through that.”

Sylvan finished the scan and put the tiny instrument back into his satchel. “It’s not your fault, Rast,” he said grimly. “This has nothing to do with your search for the missing girl.”

“What does it have to do with, then?” Rast demanded. “Is she sick? Diabetic or something? Is she…” There was a sudden lump in his throat but he forced himself to go on. “She doesn’t have anything…anything terminal, does she?”

Sylvan shook his head. “Not in the way that you mean, no. Though I do fear the long term effects of what is troubling her may eventually kill her.” He sighed. “To form a blood bond in one so young, before the heart’s true desires can manifest is reckless and cruel. But then, no one ever accused my people of being too compassionate.”

“What are you talking about?” Rast felt himself go cold. “She said something about that to me before—something about a bond—but she would never go into detail. What does it mean?”

“Never mind.” Sylvan shook his head again. “Just give her to me. I’ll take her up to the Mother Ship and tend to her.” He held out his arms for the limp form.

Rast started to hand Nadiah over…and stopped. “No.” He heard the stubbornness in his own voice but he didn’t care. “No, I…I can’t.”

Sylvan raised one dark blond eyebrow at him. “What do you mean you can’t? Nadiah is my kinswoman—I am charged with her safety, not you. Give her to me so that I can take her for treatment.”

“I’ll go with you.” Rast held her closer, cradling her small head with its luscious spill of long golden hair close to his chest. “But I won’t give her up.”

“Rast—”

“No!” Rast felt something like a growl rise in his throat and swallowed it back down again with difficulty. What was wrong with him? Everything Commander Sylvan said made sense. He was a doctor and related to Nadiah. By all rights he should be the one to care for her.

But Rast found himself completely and utterly unable to give her up. She was helpless in her unconscious state—totally vulnerable. And though he knew that Sylvan would never hurt her, he somehow couldn’t bear to see her in another man’s arms, even her married cousin’s. Something inside him urged him to hold her—to guard and protect her and never let her go. It was an instinct too strong too fight.

“No,” he said again, attempting to keep his voice low and even. “I can’t let her go. We can go wherever you want but I’m going to carry her.”

The big Kindred stared at Rast in evident surprise. He looked like he was going to say something but instead he simply nodded. “Very well. Come with me.”

“Of course.” Rast rose easily, holding Nadiah’s unconscious form in his arms like a baby. “Let’s go.”

The trip up to the Kindred Mother Ship was a nearly silent one. The human detective seemed completely preoccupied with his precious burden and Sylvan was too busy piloting to speak.

Looking up from the controls, he cast a sidelong glance in Rast’s direction. The male was cradling Nadiah in his lap, a look of concern on his usually stoic features. Sylvan wondered if Rast had any idea that the way he was acting was a classic Kindred mating behavior. The possessiveness, the unwillingness to trust her safety to another male, even one he knew to be trustworthy… Sylvan could almost swear he smelled a mating scent drifting from Rast’s direction—something that only Kindred males exuded when they were trying to bond a female to them.

That, of course, was nonsense. Despite his truegreen eyes—(a green so dark it was almost black with a paler ring of green around the iris,) and his size (the detective was every bit as big and muscular as any Kindred warrior)—Rast was human. He’d been born and bred on the tiny blue and white planet called Earth and that was that, Sylvan was sure.

To be honest, he didn’t like the human detective very much. Oh, he admired the dedication to duty that drove Rast to search for lost and hurting females, all right. But the male had started off on the wrong foot with him, as Sophia was wont to say. He’d refused to believe in Nadiah’s gift of the Sight and had even accused her of being connected to some of the disappearances of the AllFather’s intended victims. Lately he seemed less contentious but Sylvan still didn’t like anyone who made slurs against his loved ones.

Of course, to look at Rast, anyone would think Nadiah was his loved one—his beloved. He held her as gently and anxiously as a new father holds a precious baby and the look of fear in his eyes when he’s asked if she had a terminal disease had touched Sylvan against his will.

What’s going on between the two of them? he wondered uneasily. Is Nadiah doing something she shouldn’t? Sophia accused him of being a “cave man” but the fact was, Sylvan had been charged with maintaining and safeguarding his younger kinswoman’s virtue and he took that charge very seriously. Virginity, while not essential to the Kindred, was highly prized on Tranq Prime. If Nadiah lost hers she would be nothing—less than nothing in the eyes of their people. Not to mention that her parents—his aunt and uncle—would disown her without it. She would be an outcast—the worst kind of pariah.

Sylvan didn’t think that she’d been indiscreet with the human detective—Nadiah’s eyes remained the same dark blue they had always been—but he couldn’t help wondering what had brought about the change in Rast. Why else was he acting like a male about to enter the Claiming Period if he and Nadiah hadn’t formed at least some kind of physical relationship?

He’d better not have touched her, Sylvan thought grimly, frowning at the other male. Rast, however, was completely oblivious to his scrutiny. He was still whispering Nadiah’s name and stroking her pale cheek.

Sylvan shook his head and made a mental note to warn the human detective off once Nadiah was awake. Being human and not Kindred, he would only complicate the already complicated matter of the blood bond she had back on Tranq Prime. Only a Kindred male was strong enough to challenge such a bond and win—Rast would only get in the way.

But despite his doubts and worries, Sylvan couldn’t help hearing the soft, coaxing way Rast spoke his kinswoman’s name. “Nadiah,” he murmured, brushing a strand of gold from her forehead and tucking it behind her ear. “Nadiah, come back to me. Please.”

Want to read more? You can find the rest of Revealed here.

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED GLOSSARY

AllFather—the evil head of the Scourge, a race that are the byproduct of a failed genetic trade. The AllFather is one of the Old Ones and has the power to reach into a person’s mind to harvest emotional pain and trauma. He lives for the fulfillment of the Scourge Prophesy.

Bespeak—to contact someone mentally using a Think-me device. It is considered rude to bespeak someone you don’t know intimately.

Beast / Rager Kindred—come from Rageron—a jungle planet full of beautiful but deadly flora and fauna. They have dark hair, golden eyes, and hot tempers but their most defining characteristic is the mating fist. The mating fist is an area at the base of the Beast Kindred’s shaft which engages fully only during bonding sex with his chosen mate. When engorged it swells to keep the Beast Kindred and his bride locked together until she is completely bonded to him. This ensures sex that is both extremely long lasting and multiorgasmic for both partners.

Blood Bond—a bond formed by the exchange of blood between a female and the male her parents choose for her in childhood. This tradition is native to Tranq Prime and the bond created from the exchange is both legally and physically binding. Only a very strong male, such as a Kindred warrior, can hope to break the bond between the Tranq Prime female and her intended mate.

Blood Fever—a condition suffered by unmated females on Tranq Prime, the home world of the Blood Kindred. Blood Fever or Burning Blood, as it is often called, is caused by a parasite living on the icy world that affects only women. The parasite—found in the fleeta or blood beetle—reacts with a compound in the Tranq Prime water supply to cause the fever. Symptoms include chills, the feeling of the blood heating in the veins, and increased coloration of the nipples and inner sex. If the fever is not treated in forty-eight hours, it will result in death.

Once a Kindred male has had a female’s blood, he forms a natural antidote to Blood Fever which he can pass on by sharing body fluids with her. The most effective way to get the antidote into the female’s system is for a Blood Kindred to bite her, thereby injecting it along with his essence. However, it is also possible to pass along the healing fluid through sex.

Blood Fever used to be very common on Tranq Prime which is what prompted the cold, proud natives to initiate a genetic exchange with the Kindred in the first place. A recent vaccine has nearly eradicated the disease, however, and the original inhabitants of the ice bound planet have little reason to continue the trade. A faction calling themselves Purists are against any further trade with the Kindred.

Blood/Tranq Kindred—are blond with pale blue eyes and come from Tranq Prime where ice, snow, and arctic-like temperatures are the norm. To combat the severe weather conditions, the Blood Kindred have higher than normal body heat with double the human amount of red blood cells. They have developed specific biting rituals to share their supercharged blood and take the blood of their mates during their own version of bonding sex. They have a set of double fangs located where a human’s canine teeth would be. These fangs do not develop fully or become sharp enough to pierce flesh until a Blood Kindred is with a woman he wishes to mate and bond with.

Bonding Ceremony—a wedding-type ritual which takes place after the Claiming Period if the bride chosen by a Kindred warrior has allowed him to have bonding sex with her and joined her mind to his.

Bonding Sex—the extra step a Kindred warrior takes to bind his bride to him permanently during intercourse. For the Beast Kindred, it is the use of the mating fist. For the Blood Kindred, bonding sex means sex during penetration. Twin Kindred bind a bride to themselves by entering her and coming in her at the same time.

Claiming Ceremony—a sort of engagement service that takes place when a bride is first claimed by a Kindred warrior. He declares his intentions toward her and she vows to obey the laws of the Claiming Period.

Claiming Period—women who are drafted are required to go up to the Kindred Mothership and spend a thirty day “claiming period” with the warrior who has chosen them. If, at the end of that time, they have managed to resist the charms of their Kindred mate, they are allowed to go back down to Earth and resume their normal life. However, if they succumb to their Kindred male’s seduction, they are mated for life and must move to the Kindred ship to live, leaving everything else behind and seeing their family and friends on Earth only infrequently. Of course, many women are unwilling to give everything up at the drop of a hat, draft or no draft. But the Kindred have a secret weapon—devotion to their female’s pleasure and attention to detail during incredibly hot sex.

Claming Period Rules—The Claiming Period lasts for four weeks during which the Kindred warrior attempts to seduce his chosen bride and she tries to resist him:

The Holding Week: the Kindred warrior may hold his bride.

The Bathing Week: the warrior and his bride bathe together and he is allowed to massage her with scented oils and make her come.

The Tasting Week: the warrior is allowed to perform oral sex on his bride.

The Bonding Week: sex is allowed but it is completely up to the bride whether she will take things a step further and allow bonding sex which is a special and specific process to the three different types of Kindred males. (Most women have given in well before this point but a few do resist.)

The only way out before the claiming period is up is a breach of contract. This can happen if the Kindred warrior does not strictly follow the rules and tries to skip forward in the order of allowed events or by breaking one of the rules laid down by the Kindred High Council. These rules—mostly to do with restrictions on communication with Earth—are for the safety of everyone aboard the Mothership and are nonnegotiable. Ignorance is no excuse for breaking them and will result in immediate termination of the claiming period.

Convo-pillar—A half-inch long insect which resembles a brightly colored caterpillar. Convo-pillars were genetically engineered by traders on the fringe colonies around Rageron to translate alien languages by communicating via thought waves to their wearer’s brain. They have been outlawed by the Kindred High Council because their notoriously unreliable translations cause more conflicts than they solve.

Dream Sharing—occurs when a Kindred warrior’s mind aligns with that of his bride and they begin to see each other’s day to day activities and memories in their sleep. However, the alignment of the two (or three in the case of the Twin Kindred) minds can take several forms and is not limited to sleep.

Fireflower Juice—an alcoholic beverage made from the Fireflower plant native to Rageron. It resembles milk in appearance but has the flavor of honey, vanilla, lavender and blueberries.

The Kindred—a race of genetic traders who have traveled the universe for centuries looking for viable matches to expand their gene pool. Since a genetic anomaly ensures that their population is ninety-five percent male, they are specifically looking for women.

The three genetic trades the Kindred have already made have resulted in three very specific types of men. But though they take on some of the physical characteristics of the race they are trading with, the Kindred gene always ensures three things: physical prowess, extremely large and muscular body structure, and undying loyalty to the female of their choice.

Krik-ka-re—a Scourge tradition in which the mind life of one being may be traded for or ransomed by another.

Kusax—a special knife made from the tainted metal at the core of the Scourge home planet. One scratch can be deadly as it infects the wounded person with a soul poison that ensures a slow, agonizing death.

Law of Conduct—the Kindred law that says every warrior is responsible for the good behavior of his bride and gives him the right to punish her—within reason. Often the “punishment” is sexual in nature and some brides become serial offenders simply to experience their Kindred warrior’s particular form of discipline. ; )

Luck Kiss—a kiss performed by the best man and maid of honor at a Kindred Bonding Ceremony in order to bring the happy couple good luck.

Mate of my kin—the way Kindred warriors refer to the brides chosen by their brothers. It is analogous to the English term sister-in-law.

Marks of Possession—the Scourge way of marking a female as their mate. The Marks of Possession include a close-fitting collar, piercings in the nipples and clitoral hood, and a brand on the inner hip or the top of the buttocks. Scourge with Kindred blood also desire to scent-mark their mates but they require the traditional marks of their kind to really feel bonded to the female of their choice.

Mother of All Life—the main Kindred Deity, a kind and benevolent goddess whose teachings include respect and reverence for all things female.

Numala—a Blood Kindred name which means “liquid pussy.” It refers to a female who produces more than the regular amount of lubrication when aroused. Numalas are much prized by the Blood Kindred and sought after as mates because they are more likely to be able to accommodate a Blood Kindred warrior’s larger than average cock.

Psychic-Knife—a torture device developed by the Scourge that is able to break the mental and emotional bond between a Kindred and his bride.

Rage—also Protective Rage or Berserker Rage—a state of altered consciousness that comes over a Kindred warrior when his bride is threatened. It floods the bloodstream with endorphins and causes such intense anger and aggression that a Kindred in this state becomes a killing machine who will die to protect the woman he has claimed.

Sacred Grove—an area of green and purple trees that houses the temple of the Mother of All Life. The Kindred Mother ship has been equipped with an artificial green sun like the one on their home world in order to allow these holy trees to grow and flourish.

Scourge—a genetic trade gone wrong, these menacing outsiders have twisted desires and sexual needs fierce enough to frighten away even the most adventurous. Their need to dominate and possess their women completely has led to a strange prophesy that they must fulfill…or die trying.

Scourge Prophesy—“One of two, alike and yet different—the double fruit of a single womb from the third planet of a yellow sun. She shall be marked with a white star between her breasts.” These words were spoken by Mee’ah—the last living female of the Scourge race who was believed to be a great seer. The Scourge are a dying race, forced to create new members in test tubes and artificial wombs because they have no females. Yet, because they have some of the same genetic characteristics as the Kindred they are able to create only male children and each new generation is weaker than the last. The prophesy refers to the woman the Scourge believe will be able to mate with the AllFather and bear only daughters to rejuvenate their race.

Take-me—an animal native to Twin Moons that has been domesticated by the Kindred for transportation aboard their ship. The Take-me has green fur and two heads, one on either end. Each head has three purple eyes. The Take-me has the unique features of being to expand and compress its mass which makes it ideal for storage. Because they originally lived in caves, most Take-mes stay very contentedly in small dark areas in the Kindred food prep areas where they live off the scraps and leavings of their master’s meals. They can eat almost anything except banana peels which they are allergic to.

Tharp—an animal that looks very much like a thin fur blanket which can be worn as a garment. Tharps are cultivated on Tranq Prime and prized for their ability to multiply their host’s body heat and keep them warm in even the most frigid conditions. A tharp can be worn by only one person— as a neophyte or youngster it imprints upon a host and will slowly starve if parted from them. Tharps are intelligent and capable of limited movement. They live as long as their host and subsist only on body heat, needing no other form of sustenance to survive.

Think-Me—a thin silver wire worn around the temples which facilitates mental communication between people who already have an intimate connection.

Touch-U—a flat black mat-like animal native to Tranq Prime which the Kindred have adapted to be a home health appliance. The Touch-U is capable of giving a gentle massage or an all-out erotic experience depending on which button is pushed.

Twin Kindred—come from Twin Moons—a world of vast, stormy oceans dotted with craggy but beautiful islands. True to their namesake, Twin Kindred always come in pairs. The brothers are not identical, however. There is always a light twin and a dark twin. These labels refer not just to skin, hair, and eye coloring but to the twin’s moods and perceptions of the world. The dark twin in the pair is usually more moody and withdrawn while the light twin takes a substantially brighter view of life. The twins are closely linked and able to sense each other’s emotions. They cannot be separated by long distances or for long periods of time without severe pain. They must also share a woman, linking her into their mental and emotional exchange for very intense ménage sex.

Urlich—a type of dog bred by the Scourge. At maturity they are modified with machinery to heighten their sense of smell and intelligence which results in a cyborg-type animal. Once in pursuit of whatever scent has been programmed into their brains, the urlich are utterly single minded and incapable of stopping until their prey has been cornered and captured.

Wave—a Kindred cooking appliance which emits thousands of finely collimated beams of heat to cook food in under a minute.

Zichther—an animal native to the jungles of Rageron, the zichther resembles a small bright blue teddy bear in appearance until it opens its mouth and reveals three rows of incredibly sharp, shark-like teeth.

GIVE A HOT KINDRED WARRIOR TO A FRIEND!

Do you love the Kindred? Do you want to talk about wishing you could go live on the Mother Ship without your friends thinking you’re crazy? Well, now it’s super easy to get them into the Kindred universe.

Just share this link, https://bookhip.com/HLNPTP, with them to download Claimed, the first book in my Brides of the Kindred series for FREE.

No strings attached—I don’t even want to collect their email for my newsletter. I just want you to be able to share the Kindred world with your besties and have fun doing it.

Hugs and Happy Reading!

Evangeline

Sign up for my newsletter and you’ll be the first to know when a new book comes out or I have some cool stuff to give away. Don’t worry—I won’t share your email with anyone else, I’ll never spam you (way too busy writing books) and you can unsubscribe at any time.

As a thank-you gift you’ll get a free copy of BONDING WITH THE BEAST delivered to your inbox right away. In the next days I’ll also send you free copies of CLAIMED, book 1 in the Brides of Kindred series, and ABDUCTED, the first book in my Alien Mate Index series.

You’ve read the book, now listen to the audiobook.

My Kindred series is coming to audio one book at a time. Sign up for my audiobook newsletter. Besides notifications about new audio releases you may also get an email if I’m running a contest with an audio-book prize. Otherwise I will leave you alone. : ).

ALSO BY EVANGELINE ANDERSON

Below you’ll find a list of available and upcoming titles. But depending on when you read this list, new books will have come out by then that are not listed here. Make sure to check my website for the latest releases and better yet, sign up for my newsletter to never miss a new book again.

Brides of the Kindred series

(Sci-Fi / Action-Adventure Romance)

CLAIMED (Also Available in Audio)

HUNTED (Also Available in Audio)

SOUGHT (Also Available in Audio)

FOUND(Also Available in Audio)

REVEALED (Also Available in Audio)

PURSUED (Also Available in Audio)

EXILED (Also Available in Audio)

SHADOWED(Also Available in Audio)

CHAINED (Also Available in Audio)

DIVIDED (Also Available in Audio)

DEVOURED (Also Available in Audio)

ENHANCED (Also Available in Audio)

CURSED (Also Available in Audio)

ENSLAVED (Also Available in Audio)

TARGETED (Also Available in Audio)

FORGOTTEN (Coming Soon in Audio)

SWITCHED

UNCHARTED

UNBOUND

SURRENDERED

VANISHED

IMPRISONED

TWISTED

DECEIVED

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME ONE

Contains Claimed, Hunted, Sought and Found

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME TWO

Contains Revealed, Pursued and Exiled

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME THREE

Contains Shadowed, Chained and Divided

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME FOUR

Contains Devoured, Enhanced and Cursed

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME FIVE

Contains Enslaved, Targeted and Forgotten

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME SIX

Contains Switched, Uncharted and Unbound

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME SEVEN

Contains Surrendered, Vanished, and Imprisoned

All Kindred novels are now available in PRINT.

Also, all Kindred novels are on their way to Audio, join my Audiobook Newsletter to be notified when they come out.

Kindred Tales

The Kindred Tales are side stories in the Brides of the Kindred series which stand alone outside the main story arc.

These can be read as STAND ALONE novels.

MASTERING THE MISTRESS (Also Available in Audio)

BONDING WITH THE BEAST (Also Available in Audio)

SEEING WITH THE HEART (Also Available in Audio)

FREEING THE PRISONER (Also Available in Audio)

HEALING THE BROKEN (a Kindred Christmas novel) (Also Available in Audio)

TAMING THE GIANT (Also Available in Audio)

BRIDGING THE DISTANCE (Also Available in Audio)

LOVING A STRANGER (Also Available in Audio)

FINDING THE JEWEL (Also Available in Audio)

BONDED BY ACCIDENT (Also Available in Audio)

RELEASING THE DRAGON (Also Available in Audio)

SHARING A MATE (Also Available in Audio)

INSTRUCTING THE NOVICE (Also Available in Audio)

AWAKENED BY THE GIANT (Also Available in Audio)

HITTING THE TARGET (Also Available in Audio)

HANDLING THE HYBRID

TRAPPED IN TIME

TIME TO HEAL

PAIRING WITH THE PROTECTOR

FALLING FOR KINDRED CLAUS

GUARDING THE GODDESS

STEALING HER HEART

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 1

Contains Mastering the Mistress, Bonding with the Beast and Seeing with the Heart

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 2

Contains Freeing the Prisoner, Healing the Broken and Taming the Giant

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 3

Contains Bridging the Distance, Loving a Stranger and Finding the Jewel

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 4

Contains Bonded by Accident, Releasing the Dragon, and Sharing a Mate

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 5

Contains Instructing the Novice, Awakened by the Giant, and Hitting the Target

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 6

Contains Handling the Hybrid, Trapped in Time, and Time to Heal

Born to Darkness series

(Paranormal / Action-Adventure Romance)

CRIMSON DEBT (Also Available in Audio)

SCARLET HEAT (Also Available in Audio)

RUBY SHADOWS (Also Available in Audio)

CARDINAL SINS (coming soon)

DESSERT (short novella following Scarlet Heat)

(Also Available in Audio)

BORN TO DARKNESS BOX SET

Contains Crimson Debt, Scarlet Heat, and Ruby Shadows all in one volume

Alien Mate Index series

(Sci-Fi / Action-Adventure Romance)

ABDUCTED (Also Available in Audio)

PROTECTED (Also Available in Audio)

DESCENDED (Also Available in Audio)

SEVERED (Also Available in Audio)

ALIEN MATE INDEX VOLUME ONE

Contains Abducted, Protected, Descended and Severed all in one volume

All Alien Mate novels are now available in PRINT.

The Cougarville series

(Paranormal / Action-Adventure Romance)

(Older Woman / Younger Man

BUCK NAKED (Also Available in Audio)

COUGAR BAIT (Also Available in Audio)

STONE COLD FOX (Also Available in Audio)

BIG BAD WOLF (coming soon)

The CyBRG Files with Mina Carter

(Sci-Fi / Action-Adventure Romance)

UNIT 77: BROKEN (Also Available in Audio)

UNIT 78: RESCUED (Also Available in Audio)

The Institute series

(Daddy-Dom / Age Play Romance)

THE INSTITUTE: DADDY ISSUES

(Also Available in Audio)

THE INSTITUTE: MISHKA’S SPANKING

The Swann Sister Chronicles

(Contemporary Fairy / Funny / Fantasy Romance)

WISHFUL THINKING (Also Available in Audio)

BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU WISH FOR (Also available in Audio)

Nocturne Academy

(Young Adult Paranormal/Action-Adventure/Romance)

LOCK AND KEY

FANG AND CLAW (Coming Soon)

STONE AND SECRET (Coming Soon)

Detectives Valenti and O’Brian

(1980s M/M Romance)

THE ASSIGNMENT

I’LL BE HOT FOR CHRISTMAS

FIREWORKS

THE ASSIGNMENT: HEART AND SOUL

Compendiums and Box Sets

ALIEN MATE INDEX VOLUME ONE

Contains Abducted, Protected, Descended and Severed all in one volume

BORN TO DARKNESS BOX SET

Contains Crimson Debt, Scarlet Heat, and Ruby Shadows all in one volume

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME ONE

Contains Claimed, Hunted, Sought and Found

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME TWO

Contains Revealed, Pursued and Exiled

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME THREE

Contains Shadowed, Chained and Divided

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME FOUR

Contains Devoured, Enhanced and Cursed

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME FIVE

Contains Enslaved, Targeted and Forgotten

BRIDES OF THE KINDRED VOLUME SIX

Contains Switched, Uncharted and Unbound

HAVE YOURSELF A SEXY LITTLE CHRISTMAS

Contains Kidnapped for Christmas, Cougar Christmas and Season’s Spankings

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 1

Contains Mastering the Mistress, Bonding with the Beast and Seeing with the Heart

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 2

Contains Freeing the Prisoner, Healing the Broken and Taming the Giant

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 3

Contains Bridging the Distance, Loving a Stranger and Finding the Jewel

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 4

Contains Bonded by Accident, Releasing the Dragon, and Sharing a Mate

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 5

Contains Instructing the Novice, Awakened by the Giant, and Hitting the Target

KINDRED TALES VOLUME 6

Contains Handling the Hybrid, Trapped in Time, and Time to Heal

NAUGHTY TALES: THE COLLECTION— Volume One

Contains Putting on a Show, Willing Submission, The Institute: Daddy Issues, The Institute: Mishka’s Spanking, Confessions of a Lingerie Model, Sin Eater, Speeding Ticket, Stress Relief and When Mr. Black Comes Home.

ONE HOT HALLOWEEN

Contains Red and the Wolf, Gypsy Moon and Taming the Beast

ONE HOT HALLOWEEN Vol.2

Contains The Covenant, Secret Thirst, and Kristen’s Addiction + BONUS: Madeline’s Mates

Stand Alone Titles

(Sci-Fi OR Paranormal Action-Adventure Romance)

ANYONE U WANT

BEST KEPT SECRETS (Step-Brother romance)

BLIND DATE WITH A VAMPIRE

BLOOD KISS

CEREMONY OF THREE

DEAL WITH THE DEVIL (Also Available in Audio)

DEFILED

EYES LIKE A WOLF (Foster Brother romance)

FOREVER BROKEN (M/M romance)

GYPSY MOON

HUNGER MOON RISING

MADELINE’S MATES

MARKED

OUTCAST

PLANET X (Also Available in Audio)

PLEASURE PLANET

PLEDGE SLAVE (M/M romance)

PURITY (Also Available in Audio)

RED AND THE WOLF

SECRET THIRST

SEX WITH STRANGERS

SHADOW DREAMS

SLAVE BOY (M/M romance)

STRESS RELIEF

SWEET DREAMS

TAMING THE BEAST

TANDEM UNIT

THE BARGAIN

THE COVENANT

THE LAST BITE (M/M romance)

THE LAST MAN ON EARTH

THE LOST BOOKS (M/M romance)

THE PLEASURE PALACE

THE SACRIFICE (Also Available in Audio)

Stand Alone Titles

(Contemporay Romance)

A SPANKING FOR VALENTINE (BDSM)

BOUND AND DETERMINED, anthology with Lena Matthews, includes The Punishment of Nicollett

COUGAR CHRISTMAS (Older Woman / Younger Man)

DANGEROUS CRAVINGS (BDSM)

DIRTY GIRL

FULL EXPOSURE (with Lena Matthews)

KIDNAPPED FOR CHRISTMAS (BDSM)

MASKS, contains The Man in the Leather Mask and Masks (BDSM)

MORE THAN FRIENDS (BDSM)

PICTURE PERFECT (Step-Brother romance)

STR8TE BOYS (M/M romance)

Naughty Tales

(Short Reads to Get You Hot and Bothered)

CONFESSIONS OF A LINGERIE MODEL

PUTTING ON A SHOW (Step-Brother romance)

SIN EATER

SPEEDING TICKET

THE SWITCH (An erotic interlude with the characters of DANGEROUS CRAVINGS)

SEASON’S SPANKINGS

WHEN MR. BLACK COMES HOME

WILLING SUBMISSION

NAUGHTY TALES: THE COLLECTION— Volume One

Contains Putting on a Show, Willing Submission, The Institute: Daddy Issues, The Institute: Mishka’s Spanking, Confessions of a Lingerie Model, Sin Eater, Speeding Ticket, Stress Relief and When Mr. Black Comes Home.

YA Novels

THE ACADEMY (Also Available in Audio)

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Evangeline Anderson is the New York Times and USA Today bestselling author of the Brides of the Kindred, Alien Mate Index, Cougarville and Born to Darkness series. She is forty-something and lives in Florida with a husband, a son, and two cats. She had been writing erotic fiction for her own gratification for a number of years before it occurred to her to try and get paid for it. To her delight, she found that it was actually possible to get money for having a dirty mind and she has been writing paranormal and sci-fi erotica steadily ever since.

You can find her online at her website www.evangelineanderson.com

Come visit for some free reads.

Or, to be the first to find out about new books, join her newsletter.

She’s also got a mailing list for updates on audio books.

Table of Contents

Title Page

Evangeline Anderson Books

Copyright

Contents

Found

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Leave a Review

Revealed

Chapter 1

Brides of the Kindred Glossary

Give a Hot Kindred Warrior to a Friend!

Sign up for my Newsletter!

Do you love Audiobooks?

Also by Evangeline Anderson

About the Author